Ad ideas for The novel on Meta.

Chapter 1 The Unknown Future Gamma

Trained to take over from her Father, Zalia is shocked when her best friends turn against her, but Zalia has found the perfect way to get back at them.

She will humiliate every male that thinks a female shouldn’t be in a Pack’s leadership and she will show her best friends what they will be missing in their leadership.

***

Zalia

My name is Zalia, I am a twenty-six-year-old Lycan and the future Gamma of the Moon Stone Pack. Our Pack is the largest Pack after Mystic Moon Pack, the King’s Pack.

Also, our Pack is one of the few Packs in our Kingdom that is a mix of Werewolves and Lycans, with my family being one of the Lycan families that live in our Pack.

Our current leadership each has a male and female Pup, but unlike what everyone seems to think, our future leadership will have two males and one female. Because I am the first born Pup of our Pack’s Gamma, it means that I will be taking over from my Father when they step down, something I have been training for since I turned fifteen.

As the future Gamma, I am smart enough to know how to take every precaution to counter any attack. Our Alpha has seen it happen over and over again during our training, that I have been putting the future Alpha and Beta on their asses more than once and I can see that our Alpha always had to hide his laughter at the embarrassment his Son faced.

Luckily every Pup in his Pack was raised the same way, and no one got angry when they got their asses kicked by me. No one ever treated me differently because I am a female; they always listened if I pointed out where they made a mistake and most of our Warriors have grown because of it.

I am very contented with my position and my Pack. The only thing that annoys me is the Pack Visits we have to conduct every now and then: I need to tag along but no one in other Packs even realize that I am my Pack’s future Gamma.

When we arrive at Onyx Moon Pack, the Alpha and Luna are looking down on me, and they act as if I am the help.

This has been going on for a few years now and each time it gets more difficult to hold my tongue during Pack visits, but Alpha Brad had been very clear in his warning towards me: I am not allowed to harm anyone, just because I am better trained than most Pups I meet.

“You, get me some coffee.” Layla, Alpha Mike’s Daughter, is pointing me.

“Why don’t you get off your lazy butt and do it yourself.” I growls at her and Donovan, our future Alpha and Gibson, our future Beta, start laughing their asses off. I doubt anyone has ever spoken to her like that and the dumbfounded look on her face is priceless.

Her high pitched cry for her Daddy has me rolling down the aisles with Twilight, my Lycan. For Goddess' Sake, She is an adult and she should be able to fend for herself.

Donovan stops laughing the moment Alpha Mike steps into the room, but there is no way on earth I can stop laughing and I don’t even try to hide it.

Alpha Brad tries to talk to Alpha Mike in a normal fashion, but Alpha Mike is demanding an apology from us for making his Daughter cry, and we just stare at him in surprise. Donovan actually does apologized to her, but I flat out refuse to do it and Alpha Brad knows better than to try and force me.

Alpha Mike is unaware of my temper and gets into my face, yelling at me to apologize to his Daughter.

“Why on earth would I apologize to her? She acts like a spoiled six-year-old, maybe you should have raised her better.” I yell back at him and my Lycan Twilight nearly takes over control when he raises his hand, and he is lucky that Alpha Brad steps between the two of us.

I would have kicked Alpha Mike’s butt if he had tried to hit me. Alpha Brad is very aware of the fact that I would have been able to take him down.

This is why I don't like Pack visits so much, some act like everyone owes them something and as if they're so much better than the rest of us. On top of that there is the way they talk to anyone who isn't of an Alpha bloodline, would it hurt them to treat someone with some respect?

Other than that accident, some even thought I was there because I was Alpha Brad’s mistress and some thought I was sleeping with Donovan or Gibson. None of them even thought I was there because I am Donovan’s Gamma.

I was surprised when Donovan didn’t correct them, but I blamed it on their Daughter who was ogling Donovan and her relentless attempts to get him to go with her.

I am grateful that Alpha Brad instilled a great respect for the Mate-bond in all of us at an early age: you don’t sleep with everyone that is willing and you certainly don’t sleep with someone from your own Pack.

I never slept with a male, even though many have offered but I shot each and every one of them down and I might have punched a handful of them for not taking a hint.

If Donovan or Gibson get agitated with females that can’t take No for an answer, they go for a run or to spar at the training grounds of the Pack we visit.

I can’t do that because no one knows that I am the future Gamma of Moon Stone Pack and that means that they don’t allow me to train with the members of the Packs we visit. I don’t have an outlet for my frustrations during a visit.

I always envy them because I can’t even go for a run without a Luna or Alpha talking down to me. No one questions Donovan and Gibson when they take off for a run or some training.

That's why I chose to keep to myself during the visit—it causes trouble if I interact too much with those bimbos and assholes.

Aside from my run-in with Alpha Mike, I stayed quiet the entire time, and he nearly paid the price for all the crap I heard during the visit.

Another thing I dislike about these visits is the fact that everyone tells me to eat less. I need the food to keep up my stamina and I need a lot of stamina for the patrols I run every day. I am a Lycan, it isn’t as if I will become fat and even if some of it sticks to my bones I don’t care.

Every Luna would tell me that I needed to watch what I was eating, that my Mate wouldn’t appreciate a Mate that ate so much, and that my Mate wouldn’t like a Mate with a size more.

Ha, a size more. I have a size six and am proud of it, I don’t need to look like a stick.

Most of the Lunas are so thin I fear they would be blown away during a storm and still they complain about being overweight.

During this visit though it was almost every female that made remarks about my food consumption and from the corner of my eye, I had seen Donovan and Gibson laughing, but I thought they were just commenting on the females through their mind-link.

I am just glad that this visit is over, but unfortunately we have to attend to another grand meeting next: a meeting between the Alphas of all the Packs in the Kingdom and the Alpha King.

For over a decade I have been forced to come to this meeting. I didn’t have a choice though, our King demands that the future leadership of a Pack start attending after the future Alpha turns sixteen.

“Calm down, Zalia. You have two months of peace and quiet.” Donovan says teasingly.

“Okay, was it necessary to remind me of that? As if I am looking forward to spending four days with them and no way to get out of it or to get rid of the frustration by running border patrol.” I growl.

Chapter 2 The All Alphas Meeting

Zalia

The day is finally here, note the sarcasm. The annual All Alphas Meeting has arrived and I have been training or running border patrol most of the time. Anything to keep my mind off the next four days.

We were taught that we needed to come to this meeting to learn how to get along with other Packs, but I think most Alphas use it to find a suitable Mate with a high rank for the future leadership of their Pack.

Because every Pup of the Alpha, Beta and Gamma that is fifteen or older tags along, just to make sure they get noticed by other Packs, and maybe a male or female takes an interest.

For our Pack it means that right now, our Alpha and his two Pups, Donovan and his baby sister Elinor are present, our Beta’s two Pups, Gibson and his baby sister Kali are also here, and then there is me and my baby Brother Slater.

As usual, we are the first Pack to arrive, and a Warrior escorts us to our table in the largest meeting room.

More Alphas walk in right behind them and each of them has the Pups of their leadership with them. The males are dressed properly, but the females… I am not sure how to describe it. Some are wearing a skirt and top, but it looks as if they bought them a size or two too small as it barely covers their skin.

I wonder why their parents allow them to dress like that, my Father would kick me back up the stairs to my room to change.

“What is so funny, Gamma?” Donovan asks through the mind-link and when I tell him my train of thought, Dad nearly chokes on the sip of water he took.

“You’re straight I would kick you back up the stairs. I don’t understand their parents either.Why would they allow their Daughters to degrade themselves like that?” Dad growls through the mind-link and we are all laughing as we see another female walk in, wearing a dress that leaves almost all of her skin exposed.

I scrunch my nose as I smell so many males and females covered in a thick, lingering scent and I nearly gag when a future Gamma sits down at the table behind us.

“Ugh, couldn’t he have showered?” Kali shouts over the mind-link as a male sits down behind us, the scent drifting our way and I ask her how he is supposed to do that if it happened only a few minutes ago.

“Can you imagine that you would be able to smell almost all of them covered in that promiscuous scent?And not all of them did it with their Mate.” I ask her and every head snaps in my direction.

Our Alpha tells us that he feels sorry for us as we as Lycans, are more affected by it than Werewolves.

“Yeah, right. How often have you asked Dad if someone smelled of that scent that wasn’t his Mate?” I ask him.

Dad starts laughing out loud and I know I hit the bullseye with my question. Kali and Elinor giggle as our Alpha turns slightly red.

By the time everyone is seated, my Brother, my Father and I are breathing through our mouths and even the others have trouble breathing normally.

Today is for the King to welcome everyone to the venue and for everyone to mingle before the Pack meetings begin tomorrow, something I really dislike to be a part of. Most of these Alphas have outdated ideas about females or twisted ideas about fated Mates and I don't like the way they always stare at me or ignore my presence.

We all stand when the Royal Family finally enters the room and I see each of them scrunching their noses. “Looks like they smell it too.” Elinor says and I just nod my head.

I had already seen the barely dressed female saunter over to a table near the stage and I felt sorry for whoever she came for. She sits down next to Mavka, the future Royal Gamma’s Mother, and both of them are talking softly as the female’s eyes keep wandering towards the stage.

Whoever she is after doesn’t respond and the scowl on her face becomes worse by the minute and I hope that none of the males in this room are her fated Mate.

I hear Twilight, my Lycan, giggle at my thoughts. “What about females?” She asks and I am so thankful for the training Dad gave me or I would have been rolling down the aisles here.

The Royal Family allows everyone their five minutes of gossip. I never understood the meaning of it and I doubt I ever will. Why would you want to discuss which male could be your Mate?

But then again only the future Royal Gamma is unmated and I actually feel sorry for him. “That is why she is sitting with Mavka.” Twilight states, “She must be after her son.”

Deimos

Four days of dealing with Alphas and Lunas that want to shove their Daughter in my bed, four days of my Mother Mavka trying to help those Alphas and Lunas. I am wishing I could just disappear while Goliath, my Lycan, is growling in my head at the prospect of the next four days and I know he will snap at our Mother eventually.

No matter what either one of us says to her, she keeps bringing females with her and I am glad the King told her she was no longer allowed to bring a guest when she comes over for dinner, but now she tries to force me to come home for dinner. Which I refuse to do and luckily I have my duties as the future Royal Gamma as an excuse.

My parents were chosen Mates and I know Dad regrets that he didn’t wait for his fated Mate. Mother started cheating on him almost immediately and when she was pregnant with me he refused to believe her until Doc could prove that I was his Son. After that he went to see the King and he was allowed to reject her on the grounds of infidelity.

Dad raised me on his own, but Mother stayed in the picture hoping that I would get her back in to the Palace.

It was my eighth birthday when I decided I didn’t want her there and she tried to persuade me by telling me that she was my Mother and that she loved me.

“Mother, you don’t love me. You just love the fact that I will be the next Royal Gamma and you want to take advantage of that status. The only time I see you is when you know that a lot of important Wolves and Lycans will be around, hoping you can find another chosen Mate to give you status and to cheat on.”

Even Goliath hates her and her Wolf for putting their own needs before those of their Pup. Yes, even my Mother’s Wolf had been neglecting us, which is rare as a Wolf or Lycan’s instinct will always be to put their Pup first.

Ammon, our future King, pulls me from my thoughts as we walk towards the meeting room and we both stick our noses in the air, “Ugh, this is going to be one tough day.” He says as we both smell the promiscuous scent and I know it will hit us full force the moment we step into the room.

“Why is it necessary for them to screw around just before these meetings?” Asha, Ammon’s Mate, asks over the mind-link and Ammon decides to give her multiple reasons for it to distract her from the smell, unlike us she has more trouble hiding her disgust with these Wolves and Lycans and as the future Queen she can’t show those emotions outward.

I keep my eyes on our seats, but as every year I am surprised to see the females of Moon Stone Pack. They are the only ones that actually dress like leaders and I smile as I see all three of them doing the same thing I am. “Asha, I see at least a few females know how to behave themselves.” I say with a chuckle.

I nearly lose my temper when I see Mavka, my so-called Mother, at a table near the stage and besides her is a female dressed in… well, I am not sure what it is supposed to be. If that is meant to turn a male on, then I am probably broken and when I say that through our mind-link, Asha nearly trips up, it is a good thing Ammon always has a good grip on her.

Chapter 3 Food

Deimos

We sit down in our seats as the King motions everyone to quiet down and it takes a few minutes before everyone is quiet, except of course for a few females that think talking about whatever is more important. The King keeps quiet until a few of the Alphas finally realize it is because of the females with them that the King isn’t speaking.

Goliath points out that everyone at the table of Moon Stone Pack has a smirk on their faces and I have to stifle a smile as I look at each of them, “The females are better at hiding what they are looking at than the males.” I say to Goliath and we both chuckle as one of the females shoves her elbow into the side of the future Alpha.

I see the brunette smiling as she looks past us for a second and I wonder what is so funny, “Someone is trying to get your attention, Son.” Dad says through the mind-link and I already know what he is talking about, probably also the reason why the brunette is smiling.

The King’s speech is something we all worked on and we tried to get as many words in without actually saying a thing, it was good fun making this speech.

Our Queen had made the start of the speech in which he welcomes the Alphas and Lunas for attending and Asha was the one to put in the Pups that were accompanying their parents.

We had laughed our asses off when she tried to find subtle ways to tell them to stop fooling around, but in the end she had managed to find a rather romantic way of putting the message out there.

“Alphas and Lunas, your brought along the Pups of your current leadership and they will be our future.

A future we as the Royal Family have been granted already, we found a Daughter in your future Queen and our Son’s fated Mate. Something we all are longing for, something we are all waiting for and when we find our fated Mate we will become stronger and better.

Prince Ammon and Princess Asha had both been waiting for their fated Mate to step into their lives, and both of them want to express to all of you how grateful they are that they waited for the other to start their life’s journey, to have all the firsts as adults with one another.” He says.

I know he had struggled with that last sentence and he had thrown a few things my way every time I laughed my head off, he had choked on the words every single time. I hear Ammon laughing in our mind-link as the King looks from Ammon to Asha and we all see the look he gives Asha.

Eryx, the future Royal Beta, and I had taken it upon ourselves to put the meetings into the speech, but like Asha, we struggled to put down a lot of words that meant absolutely nothing and we needed help from the others to get anything on the paper. The King had said it was never easy to say a lot without actually saying anything.

At least we got the chance to practice, because in the future we have to do this for ourselves and it is not something I am looking forward to.

“In the next few days, we all hope to have good and meaningful discussions about a variety of subjects, from training to security and from Balls to meetings.

We all hope that by the time each and every one of you goes home, that it will have been a fruitful event in one way or another and that we all can look back on a successful meeting.” He says as we see a lot of the Wolves and Lycans smile, but Asha points out that the members from Moon Stone Pack look as if they know that the King actually said nothing at all.

“Lunch has been served in the main dining room. I ask you kindly to stay seated until a Warrior comes to your table and he will guide you to your table in the dining room. It will be the table you will be seated at during every meal for the next few days.” He says before we all get up and follow him out of the meeting room.

We get some food from the buffet before we sit down and the Queen nods her head at her assistant, giving the unspoken order to let the others join us for lunch. The first Pack to be seated is Moon Stone Pack and they are at the table closest to ours.

The Alpha and Gamma sit down while the Pups walk over to the buffet and the brunette is joggling three plates with ease. I know everyone is watching her as she fills each plate with food, before she heads back to their table and places a plate in front of the Alpha and the Gamma and both of them thank her with a smile.

Many females look at their table with anger or envy in their eyes, but I know it is an unspoken rule that Moon Stone Pack gets seated near the Royal Family and I know they will not cause any problems with us. They like to keep to themselves just like we do.

Every female that walks to the buffet looks at our table for as long as they can, but none of us respond to it and I can feel their anger growing more and more. I see them walking in their high heels and it doesn’t look very steady to me, but with a plate of food they sway even more on their legs.

I keep my eyes on my plate as I hear Eryx chuckle when a blond nearly loses her balance.

“Who on earth let her walk off without a guard?” Asha snarls through our mind-link and Sila, Eryx’s Mate, asks her why she is so concerned.

“What will happen if that plate of food flies out of her hand and onto another Alpha’s Daughter?” Asha asks.

Zalia

This food is amazing and I can’t wait for everyone to have had their first serving. I need to get to that buffet again. Twilight agrees with me as a blond walks past us swaying on her high heels.

“Why would you wear those if you can’t even walk on them?” I ask over the mind-link and as expected the males call out in unison, “Because they think it is attractive.”

I stare at each of them before I ask over the mind-link, “They really think it is attractive that they look drunk?”

Kali and Elinor burst out in laughter with me. Slater just chuckles as Dad shakes his head and Donovan just stares at me. And as always Gibson thinks my question is sincere and answers that they meant the high heels.

“Okay, you did notice that the Queen is also wearing high heels, but she doesn’t walk around as if she is drunk.” I say as I look at him and he finally realizes I had been pulling their chains.

“Zalia, how did patrol go last night?” our Alpha asks to change the topic we are discussing.

“When I got there at eleven there was nothing to report, but about an hour into my shift, we had two Rogues at our eastern border. When they saw me they thought I was ripe for the picking, but Twilight decided to show them that we don’t back down from anyone and both were dead in a minute or so.

We didn’t have any other problems during the rest of our shift and before we left, I checked in with morning patrol, but between six and eight there had been nothing to report.” I answer him as I ask Kali through the mind-link if the buffet is finally free again.

She tells me that everyone has gotten their plate of food, but before I can get up my Dad growls at me, “Zalia, you are telling me you stayed out on patrol all night, that you haven’t slept at all?” He says and as I get up to head for the buffet I say,

“Just like always, Dad. Why would going to this meeting need to change my routine?

I didn’t ask to be dragged down here. I didn’t ask anyone to make up this rule that the Pups of our leaderships need to be paraded in front of everyone and I sure didn’t ask anyone to force the future leaderships to be present at every boring meeting.

Now, if you’ll excuse me or not for that matter, I need some more food before Twilight decides she is going to eat and then it won’t be from a plate.”

I walk away knowing full well that everyone in the dining room heard his question and my answer and I know that is what Dad was going for.

I keep my eyes on the buffet, but I can see a lot of males staring at me and I know I will get a lot of questions during our mingling session after lunch. Yippie, already looking forward to it, Not. At least now all of them will know that I am a Gamma’s Daughter and that means that their attentions will most likely be far from sexual.

“You run border patrol often?” I hear the King’s voice ask as the entire room goes quiet and I turn towards him as I answer him, “Yes, Your Majesty. I run border patrol in the same shift as my team, just because I am the Daughter of our Pack’s Gamma doesn’t mean I have to act like a spoiled little brat.

I can take care of myself as I have been training since I turned seven and I started running border patrol when I was forced to come to these meetings. I told our Alpha if I was old enough to be dragged down here, I sure was old enough to run border patrol.

Just between you and me, Your Majesty. I think running border patrol is a lot safer than coming here.” I make a little bow before I head back to our table and I can hear the King chuckle behind me, everyone at the Royal table is chuckling and giggling.

Deimos

How does she look so good after missing a good night’s sleep? I always feel like crap after running patrol at night and I always need most of the day to sleep it off. Goliath is rolling down the aisles when she answers her Father and I hear Ammon laughing through our mind-link.

“Dad, can we keep her?” He asks and I know exactly why he is asking, she isn’t shy with her opinions.

Chapter 4 Unfriendly Looks

Deimos

The Royal Family can’t talk like that, but luckily for them, we can and having her around would be so refreshing. The only answer he gets is in the form of the King getting up to walk towards the buffet.

She is joggling three plates again and from watching her the first time, I know which plate is hers, it is filled more than that of her Alpha or her Father.

“She needs it if she runs border patrol on a regular basis.” Goliath says and the moment I hear her say that running patrol is safer, I know that I want to get to know her a whole of a lot better.

Maybe I can even convince her to stick to my side and chase away all the females that want the last spot within the Royal ranks.

“Deimos.” Our queen calls out to me and as I turn my head towards her I know I am in trouble, “How is it that a Gamma’s Daughter from a Pack almost as large as Mystic Moon Pack can still function?

I mean, whenever you return from border patrol at night you need the rest of the day to sleep it off and she is walking around as if she just returned from a day at a spa.” Our Queen says loud enough for everyone to hear and I hear Zalia laughing at my expense, but I also take it as an opportunity.

“Your Majesty, I have no idea. Maybe Zalia is willing to keep me company for a while after lunch, see if I can figure out what her secret is or find out if she wants to become Prince Ammon’s baby Sister. After all he did ask if he could keep her.” I answer and Asha is in stitches as Ammon tries to object.

“Deimos, that is an excellent idea. If Zalia is willing to, of course.” The Queen says as she walks over to the buffet, she likes to get her own food whenever she can.

“Of course I am willing to talk to the future Royal Gamma, Your Majesty. If I can help him figure out what he does wrong, we might be able to keep Prince Ammon from finding a replacement.” She answers.

My jaw drops while Ammon spits out the sip of coffee he took, and I can see that the King has trouble keeping a straight face.

“Your Majesty.” I hear Zalia say to our Queen, and we all look at her, “I think you need to check on your Mate, he looks a bit bloated.” She says with a straight face.

This time none of us can stop it as we burst out in laughter and I know that these few days will be very different from other years. I wonder why I never noticed her before.

“We were always too busy avoiding Mavka and whatever female she brought along.” Goliath replies and I am afraid that he is correct.

Once everyone is finished with lunch, they get escorted back to the meeting room and I see that every table is filled with empty glasses and plates, some of them empty while others are still half full. I look at the table of Moon Stone Pack and not only is every glass and plate empty, they are also neatly stacked near the edge of the table.

We make our way over to Moon Stone Pack and it doesn’t take me long to figure out that Zalia is the first born to the Gamma, she will be taking over from her Father when he steps down. However, it doesn’t look like most males figured that out, and for a second born Beta or Gamma she would be a great catch.

Goliath growls at my train of thought and I chuckle as I realize he doesn’t like the prospect of her with another male.

I step up next to Zalia to offer her my arm and I hear three males standing beside her growl, “Back off.”

She growls back. “Do I have to spell out to you three idiots why Deimos asked me to join him?”

Everyone stares at her when one of them asks her to please enlighten them.

“He is using me as a shield. He is the only one still unmated and that means the only one that might give a female some status. You and Gibson know this better than anyone, Donovan.” She points out and all three males stare at the floor.

“Sorry, Sis. It is just strange seeing you on the arm of a male, unless you are ready to smack him dead center to the ground.” The younger Pup says and Zalia introduces him as Slater, her baby Brother.

“Good to know that he is protective of his Sister.” Goliath states.

Sila walks up to Slater and asks how serious he was with his statement.

“I believe everyone heard her when she said she took out two Rogues last night. My Sister can defeat Donovan and Gibson and she has done so on more than one occasion.” He answers.

I stare at the 5”8 brunette by my side, she is wearing straight legged pants with a high waist and a short blazer that reaches her hips. A white tank top with scalloped edge and a V-neck under neath it, but I can’t tell if it is sleeveless or short sleeved and she has finished it off with black laced boots with a block heel.

The heels look to be about two or three inches and far better to walk on than the heels most females wear. She is confident as she wraps her arm around mine.

“You will get a lot of glares, sorry for that.” I whisper in her ear and she giggles before she tells me she can handle it.

Zalia

I know I painted a target on my own back when I accepted Deimos’ request, but I am not one to walk away from a fight and it doesn’t matter if it is a physical fight or a verbal fight. Twilight doesn’t object when I wrap my arm around his and she just lies down in the back of my head, keeping an eye on our surroundings.

He wasn’t kidding when he said I would get glares and Twilight is on full alert as we walk further into the room. A female walks up to us to get Deimos’ attention which she doesn’t get. We both scrunch our noses at the same time and I wonder how long there had been between her leaving the dining room and us leaving.

“Hello, Deimos.” She says as she looks up at him and by holding her hands in front of her she manages to press her breasts together, making them almost jump out of her top. “I was hoping you could tell me a few things about what you do around here.” She continues.

“Avoiding females like you.” Twilight responds.

She steps forward to try and place herself between Deimos and me, but Twilight makes sure I have a firm grip on his arm and she softly growls at the female. She turns to me with a shocked look on her face.

“Sorry, my Lycan doesn’t like it when someone steps into our personal space.” I say loud enough for a few females to hear.

“Well, then maybe you should go back to your little Pack and leave the real males to females like me.” She says as she looks me dead in the eye, my Dad warns me over our mind-link to behave myself and I tell him I always behave myself.

I turn to Deimos with a serious look on my face before I ask, “What does an unreal male look like?” and I see quite a few Wolves and Lycans turn away.

“I have no idea.” He says and he looks as if he is thinking about an answer to give me.

“I might have an idea, but I doubt it is a good idea to say it out loud.” He says while he still looks as if he is thinking about something. The moment the female asks him to say what he thought of, I realize he had been setting her up.

He leans towards me as he says, “I think she meant her friend on batteries.” I know exactly what he means, but I really can’t help myself.

“She has a robot that works on batteries, that is cool.” I say as I look at Deimos and I hear a few Wolves and Lycans choke on their laughter, while Deimos is turning slightly red at my words. At least we got rid of the female as she runs out of the room with a face as red as a lobster.

“Is it from embarrassment or from anger?” I ask Twilight, but she is in no state of answering me as she is rolling around in my head.

For a moment I think we will have some peace and quiet for a while, but I know it was an idle thought when Mavka approaches us and I feel Deimos stiffen beside me.

Capitolo 1 Sposarsi In Fretta

Il clima di Reaman in agosto era caldo e secco.

Allo sportello di registrazione dei matrimoni in municipio.

Amelia Bonham compilava le sue informazioni con una penna mentre un uomo freddo e dignitoso stava al suo fianco. Aveva un atteggiamento insolitamente serio. Il personale non poteva fare a meno di dargli un'occhiata di sfuggita.

"Isaac..." L'azione della ragazza si fermò improvvisamente. Si voltò per chiedergli. "Qual è il tuo cognome di nuovo?"

Il personale non poté fare a meno di stupirsi quando lo sentì. "Non vi conoscete?"

L'uomo ignorò la loro sorpresa. Prese la penna dalla mano della ragazza e si chinò per scrivere il suo nome sulla riga. 'Isaac Marrow.'

Firmarono i loro nomi, fecero delle foto, e il loro certificato fu timbrato. Presero il loro certificato dopo aver passato tutto il processo.

I due lasciarono il municipio.

Isaac aggrottò le sue folte sopracciglia e disse indifferentemente, "Mi sono sposato con te solo per via di Nonno. Perché sei disposta a sposarmi?"

"Così da avere un compagno quando invecchierò," rispose Amelia senza pensarci, "con la mia situazione familiare, nessuno sarebbe disposto a sposarmi. Avrei potuto dover passare i miei ultimi anni da sola."

Una risposta così onesta era al di là di quello che l'uomo si aspettava, ma non disse nulla. "Ti verrò a prendere per visitare Nonno nel pomeriggio."

Dopo di che, le consegnò una chiave e una tessera. "Unità 2801 del Blocco 88 in Blossom Towers. Trasferisciti da me il prima possibile."

La ragazza guardò le sue labbra sottili muoversi. Non era affatto amichevole quando parlava.

Aveva appena allungato la mano per prenderli quando l'uomo si voltò e se ne andò.

Amelia guardò la sua alta figura e vide una macchina nelle vicinanze, ma non sapeva che fosse una Lamborghini.

Non conosceva nemmeno la vera identità di Isaac. Oggi era la prima volta che lo incontrava.

Si era sposata con lui in fretta per salvarsi.

Amelia non era molto vicina a Wilfred Marrow, noto anche come il vecchio signor Marrow. Era il nonno di Isaac. L'aveva incontrato solo due volte. Per qualche motivo, lui aveva messo gli occhi su di lei.

Amelia tornò in sé quando la Lamborghini si allontanò velocemente. Allungò la mano per chiamare un taxi.

Si sentiva solenne mentre sedeva sul sedile posteriore, e i suoi pensieri non potevano fare a meno di vagare...

"Ronan Bonham! Sono completamente delusa da te! Nostro figlio sta per sostenere i suoi SATs. Quanto hai perso giocando a carte? Gli usurai sono andati a scuola a cercarlo! Potrebbe essere espulso a causa tua, e il suo futuro sarà distrutto!”

"Tutto quello che fai è urlare contro di me! Se sei infelice, divorziamo! Non è troppo tardi per andartene! Puoi prendere nostro figlio! Puoi crescerlo e prenderti cura di lui da sola!"

"Non pensare che non voglia divorziare! Ho sopportato per il bene di Cayden! Ti divorzierò appena entrerà all'università! Preferirei mendicare piuttosto che sperare che tu mi dia dei soldi! L'ho fatto perché mio figlio potesse avere una famiglia completa, ma invece ha una vita miserabile... Boo hoo..."

I suoi genitori avevano avuto una grande discussione ancora questa mattina.

Sua madre era isterica di disperazione dopo che gli usurai avevano portato via l'unico televisore rimasto a casa.

Niente di tutto questo sopraffaceva Amelia. Ciò che veramente la devastava era la chiamata che aveva involontariamente sentito...

Suo padre, dedito al gioco d'azzardo, voleva venderla per duecentomila!

Voleva costringerla a sposare un tiranno locale in città!

Pertanto, Amelia accettò la richiesta del vecchio signor Marrow e si sposò in fretta oggi.

Il vecchio signor Marrow aveva detto che il suo amato nipote aveva una casa, una macchina, un lavoro stabile, e nessuna cattiva abitudine. Sperava che lei prendesse in considerazione suo nipote.

Il taxi si dirigeva verso Birmont...

Amelia tornò in sé. Prese il suo cellulare per chiamare sua madre. "Mamma, prepara i tuoi bagagli. Sto venendo a prenderti ora. Trasloca oggi."

"Amelia, non venire..."

Prima che sua madre potesse finire di parlare, il tono di occupato suonò al secondo successivo. Il cellulare di sua madre era chiaramente stato strappato.

"Mamma! Pronto? Mamma!" Amelia si agitò tenendo il suo cellulare. Sollecitò il conducente ad accelerare.

Capitolo 2 Venduta

Quando si precipitò a casa, sua madre era seduta sul divano con le lacrime agli occhi. Un segno rosso e gonfio era sul suo viso.

"Mamma, ti ha colpito?" Amelia era spaventata e guardava in giro. Perse la pazienza. "Dove è?!"

"Lia, perché sei tornata?" Juliana Meech era così ansiosa che voleva piangere. Pensava che sua figlia fosse finita.

Prima che Amelia potesse reagire, Ronan condusse tre uomini attraverso le porte.

"Questa ragazza è mia figlia, Amelia. Portatela via!" Aveva bevuto alcol, e i suoi passi erano leggermente incerti, ma la sua voce suonava soddisfatta.

Amelia vide un uomo calvo e panciuto guardarla con un sorriso disgustoso. Aveva anche una lunga cicatrice da una ferita di coltello sul viso.

Non pensava mai che il suo incubo avrebbe iniziato così in fretta!

"Non solo questa ragazza è carina, ma anche il suo nome suona bene. Melia! Mi piace!"

Stava sbavando mentre fissava ossessivamente Amelia. Sorrise sinistramente e fece un segno alle persone intorno a lui.

Due uomini forti si precipitarono a prendere Amelia. "Da questa parte, signorina Bonham!" La sua voce era ruvida, e le sue azioni erano molto crude!

"Amelia!" Sua madre, Juliana, era terrorizzata.

"Lasciami!" La ragazza lottava arrabbiata. Il suo sguardo era ostinato. "Lasciami andare! Ho la libertà di sposare chi voglio. Quello che stai facendo è illegale!"

"Illegale? Non è illegale il gioco d'azzardo? Non mi importa della legge. Mi importa solo dei soldi!" Ronan puzzava di alcol. "Sei solo vale duecentomila perché sei giovane. In futuro, nessuno ti vorrà nemmeno se verranno pagati! Portatela via subito!"

La rabbia di Amelia era incontenibile. "Pagherai per questo, Ronan Bonham!"

"Ronan, ti prego di non fare questo!" Juliana non era la sua solita debole mentre supplicava lui. "Amelia non è tua figlia! Non hai il diritto di fare questo!"

"Non è mia figlia biologica, ma l'ho mantenuta tutti questi anni! È ora che mi ripaghi! Vattene!" L'uomo agitò il braccio e buttò giù sua moglie. Cadde sul tavolino del caffè e si colpì immediatamente la fronte. Il sangue fresco iniziò a scorrere.

"Mamma!" Amelia era nervosa per l'ansia, ma non poteva scappare in nessun modo.

Ronan, che stava impazzendo, afferrò i capelli di sua moglie. La avvertì ferocemente. "Stupida donna. Non mettermi i bastoni tra le ruote!" La testa di Juliana fu sollevata dall'essere afferrata, e lasciò sfuggire un urlo insopportabile.

"Mamma!" Amelia batteva i piedi con ansia. "Lasciala andare!"

"Amelia, se osi resistere oggi, la ucciderò!"

Guardò lo sguardo minaccioso e odioso di Ronan e vide il sangue fresco che scorreva dalla fronte di sua madre. Amelia si costrinse a calmarsi e trattenne il dolore lancinante nel suo cuore. "Va bene. Andro' con loro!"

Sapeva che era impazzito. Era capace di tutto dato che stava bruciando tutti i suoi ponti.

"Mamma! Prenditi cura di te..." Le lacrime riempivano gli occhi della ragazza. Finché era ancora viva, doveva salvare sua madre dalla sofferenza.

Amelia fu portata via dalla residenza Bonham dal tiranno locale e spinta con forza in un furgone.

Il tiranno locale disse ai suoi sottoposti di lasciarla andare perché sapeva che era difficile per lei scappare. Si sedette accanto a lei. "Ragazza, profumi di buono."

Provò pietà per la ragazza, che aveva un'espressione ghiacciata e gli occhi pieni di lacrime. "Tesoro, sei bellissima. Non preoccuparti. Mi prenderò cura di te." Non poteva fare a meno di raggiungere per tirarla tra le sue braccia.

"Lasciami andare! Stupido teppista!" Amelia lo spinse via con forza. "Sono sposata!"

Non era sorpreso affatto. In effetti, gli piaceva vedere Amelia così vivace. "Non preoccuparti. Sei una ragazza così carina. Ti vorrei anche se fossi divorziata."

Dopo quello, raggiunse per toccare le sue cosce. Amelia urlò di paura, ma il tiranno locale si avvicinò a lei...

"Lasciami andare, stupido teppista!" Amelia lottava con tutte le sue forze.

Più resisteva, più il tiranno locale si eccitava. Sorrise disprezzabilmente. "Ragazza, sarai mia prima o poi. Smetti di fare la difficile. Tuo padre ha preso i miei soldi."

Amelia era piena di disperazione e pensava di essere finita.

'Stridio!'

Il suono acuto dei freni dell'auto risuonava forte. L'auto iniziò a oscillare e rallentare. A causa dell'inerzia, tutti furono gettati in avanti e si colpirono la testa in un modo o nell'altro.

L'auto si fermò stabilmente.

"Maledizione!" Il tiranno locale si contorse e imprecò arrabbiato.

La porta dell'auto fu tirata aperta, e alcuni uomini con occhiali da sole e abiti circondarono l'auto con espressioni solenni. Segnalarono a tutti di scendere dal veicolo.

Capitolo 3 Visita al nonno in ospedale

Il tiranno locale si era appena sbattuto la testa. Contando sulle sue abilità di combattimento di seconda categoria, si infuriò all'istante. "Maledizione! Vuoi morire?!"

Il tiranno locale e i suoi sottoposti saltarono fuori dalla macchina e volevano dare una lezione all'altra parte.

Ma appena fecero una mossa, l'altra parte contrattaccò. Il tiranno locale era chiaramente più debole dell'altra parte.

Amelia vide che il tiranno locale e i suoi sottoposti erano rapidamente sopraffatti mentre giacevano sul pavimento e si coprivano lo stomaco urlando di dolore. Urlavano e imploravano perdono.

"Ah, per favore risparmiaci. Mi dispiace. Per favore smetti di colpirci."

La porta dell'auto era aperta. Amelia era ancora spaventata mentre guardava la scena. La sua figura si congelò. Chi è questa persona?

Era scampata a un incidente solo per rimanere intrappolata in un altro disastro?

"Per favore, esci dal veicolo, signora Marrow." Un uomo si tolse gli occhiali da sole e si inchinò rispettosamente.

Amelia lentamente tornò in sé. Lo guardò, sbalordita. Per un momento, si chiese se avesse sentito male!

L'uomo era gentile. "Siamo venuti a cercarti su ordine del signor Marrow. Ci scusiamo per il ritardo. Ci dispiace che tu sia stata spaventata."

Amelia tornò in sé e uscì dall'auto preoccupata. Era scettica, ma guardò le auto parcheggiate nelle vicinanze. Una di queste era l'auto che aveva lasciato l'ingresso del municipio.

È davvero lui?

Le sue orecchie erano piene di gemiti lamentosi. Gettò uno sguardo al malvagio tiranno locale che giaceva ai suoi piedi.

"Non preoccuparti, signora Marrow. Lasciamo che la polizia si occupi di questo." Il tono dell'uomo era rispettoso. Allungò la mano e indicò. "Il signor Marrow ti aspetta in quella macchina."

"Grazie." Amelia era sconvolta, ma non dimenticò le sue buone maniere.

Si avvicinò e arrivò alla Lamborghini con la porta aperta. Si fermò accanto alla porta dell'auto e vide il perfetto profilo laterale dell'uomo all'interno dell'auto con uno sguardo.

Era apparso proprio in tempo.

"Chi diavolo sei?" Amelia chiese con le sopracciglia aggrottate. Non sapeva della sua identità ma sentiva che aveva abilità sovrannaturali.

Issac si girò. Aveva un bell'aspetto. "Sono tuo marito." I suoi occhi squisiti erano indifferenti e distanti mentre la esaminava. "Sali. Vieni con me a trovare il nonno."

"Potresti farmi un altro favore?" Amelia si fermò accanto all'auto e incontrò il suo sguardo. Disse umilmente, "Per favore, salva mia madre."

Gli occhi della ragazza erano pieni di lacrime preoccupate, ma l'uomo non ebbe pietà di lei.

"Vieni a visitare il nonno in ospedale con me prima." Isaac alzò il polso per guardare l'orologio. Non aveva tempo da perdere. Suo nonno lo aveva appena chiamato per sollecitarlo.

Sapeva di non avere il diritto di discutere le sue condizioni con lui. Il suo bel viso non mostrava rabbia, ma i suoi occhi profondi continuavano a fissarla. Fece sentire Amelia fredda.

Poteva solo salire in macchina e sedersi accanto a lui obbedientemente.

La porta dell'auto si chiuse, e la Lamborghini si diresse verso l'ospedale.

Non disse una parola per tutto il tragitto, e lei non osava parlare. L'atmosfera era tesa.

La mente di Amelia era piena di preoccupazione per sua madre. Ronan era incline alla violenza domestica.

Quando l'auto stava per arrivare, Isaac le disse, "Una volta che avrai reso felice il nonno, potrò salvare tua madre."

La ragazza si voltò all'improvviso per guardare il suo profilo laterale dignitoso e bello.

Sapeva che doveva aver saputo della sua situazione familiare. Altrimenti, come sarebbe apparso in modo così tempestivo?

Era stabile eppure misterioso. Sembrava molto maturo.

"Grazie, signor Marrow." Amelia era sinceramente grata.

Isaac aggrottò le sopracciglia con dispiacere. La ragazza si corresse rapidamente. "Grazie, Isaac."

Dieci minuti dopo, nella stanza dell'ospedale.

"Nonno."

Amelia era la scelta preferita del vecchio signor Marrow come sua nuora. Apparve con Isaac mentre abbracciava il suo braccio, sembrando una bella coppia.

Il vecchio signor Weather, che aveva solo un raffreddore comune, sedeva alla testa del letto e subito sorrise da un orecchio all'altro.

"Questo è fantastico! Siete insieme proprio come volevo! Mostratemi subito il vostro certificato di matrimonio!"

"Nonno, perché non mi credi?" Isaac aveva un'espressione gentile. Sembrava una persona diversa mentre mostrava obbedientemente a suo nonno il suo certificato di matrimonio.

Anche Amelia aveva portato la sua copia. Lo mostrò anche al vecchio signor Marrow.

Il vecchio guardò i loro certificati di matrimonio. Rispetto alla gioia di Wilfred, Isaac sembrava molto composto. Dal momento che non poteva sposare Celine Russett, sposare chiunque altro era lo stesso.

Il vecchio restituì i loro certificati di matrimonio e tenne felicemente le mani della giovane coppia. Mise la mano di Amelia in quella di Isaac.

Isaac resistette istintivamente un po' ma si controllò e fu costretto a tenere stretta la mano di Amelia.

Amelia era leggermente nervosa. Non aveva mai interagito da vicino con uomini e si sentiva un po' inquieta. Si voltò e lo guardò timidamente.

Aveva un bell'aspetto etereo e un atteggiamento tranquillo. Sembrava anche distante e riservato. Non guardava mai Amelia. Poteva solo guardare il suo profilo laterale.

Il calore delle loro palme si intrecciava.

Il vecchio signor Marrow tenne strette le loro mani e disse con serietà, "Ora che siete una coppia sposata, siete una famiglia da ora in poi, e dovete aiutarvi a vicenda."

Chapter 1 I Died on My Wedding Night

I died on my wedding night.

During our ceremony, my husband left me at the altar, making me the subject of ridicule for everyone in the city.

When a dangerous man attacked me, I called my husband for help, but he told me to just die already so that my sister wouldn't be bothered by me any longer.

Before I passed away, I saw the city illuminated by fireworks.

These fireworks were supposed to celebrate our marriage but were instead his way of wooing another woman.

I thought that by dying, I would remove the last obstacle, allowing him to openly pursue my sister.

However, when he discovered that my bones had been fashioned into prayer beads he touched day and night, he lost his sanity.

As my consciousness dimmed, I made one final call.

On the other end, a chaotic noise preceded a man's cold voice. "Chloe, are you done making trouble? I've already given you a grand wedding. I'm just spending time with Anna. What more do you want?"

Blood poured from me quickly as the attacker loomed over, observing my struggling and pitiful state.

He was aware that I was about to die and could no longer pose any threat.

But I clung to the faintest glimmer of hope, unwilling to surrender just yet.

My white wedding dress, now drenched in the river, was muddied at the hem. Summoning my last bit of strength, I cried out, "Luke, save me!"

Luke Bolton cut me off with annoyance, "Enough. Aren't you tired of this charade? I'm fed up with it."

"I'm not lying. Someone is trying to kill me ... "

He scoffed, "Chloe, you were pretending to be sick before. What's this performance now?

"Are you so desperate for attention? Anna is your own sister, and you're Mrs. Bolton now. Will you only be satisfied if she's dead?"

The biting cold was nothing compared to his scornful words. As the blood pooled beneath me, staining my wedding gown, I knew my end was near.

With my final breath, I lay on my back, surrendering to my fate, my voice a faint whisper. "But Anna is safe and alive, while I ... am dying."

"Just die already. That way, Anna wouldn't be bothered by you anymore."

Before the call ended, a sweet voice chimed in, "Luke, the fireworks are about to begin."

Luke's voice faded away, leaving only the howling wind in my ears. The blood-smeared phone slipped from my fingers and fell heavily into the water.

The splash sent droplets into my eyes, which turned into burning tears streaming down my cheeks.

Amidst the swirling snow, tiny lights began to appear in the dark sky, resembling a river of stars created by twinkling drones.

The deafening bursts of fireworks filled the air, and my vision was overwhelmed by their dazzling display.

The elaborate fireworks, which he had spent six months preparing to celebrate our wedding, had ultimately been a show to impress another woman.

Someone sent me a photo of my husband, holding another woman closely amidst the radiant fireworks.

His lips, usually so detached, curled into a subtle smile.

In the midst of their joy, my eyes closed for the last time.

They say that after death, one may experience reincarnation.

If there was truly another life, I hoped I would never cross paths with Luke again.

But fate had different plans. When I regained consciousness, I found myself under a brilliant, star-filled sky, watching a couple locked in an embrace.

It was my husband, Luke, and my sister, Anna Sander.

"Luke, Anna, you can't do this!"

I tried to reach out to them, but my hands went straight through their bodies.

Looking down, I saw my almost transparent form. No one around seemed to notice me.

It hit me that I was dead and my spirit had somehow ended up near them.

Watching them kiss so passionately, I felt the sharp sting of death.

I had been his childhood sweetheart, and not long ago, Luke had promised me that his feelings for Anna were purely sibling-like and that he loved only me.

Another firework streaked across the sky, and Luke suddenly jolted awake, pushing Anna away with a sudden force.

"Anna, we can't do this."

Anna's face was still flushed, and the firelight made her look even more captivating. She bit her lip and said, "Luke, I didn't mean for this to happen. I just ... couldn't control myself."

Luke gently stroked her head. "It's alright, I'm not angry with you. I'll make a call."

I watched as he pulled out his phone and dialed my number.

A chill swept over me. After more than twenty years of devotion, it all meant nothing in the end.

Even thinking of me came only after his romantic encounter with Anna, as if calling me was just an afterthought.

Beep, beep, beep ...

After three rings, my voice remained unheard.

I was always on standby for Luke, ready to answer within three rings.

But I was dead. How could a corpse answer a phone?

Luke frowned deeply. "Anna, I'm going to check Chloe's last location."

Oh, now he remembered me?

Before I died, I had sent Luke my location by the river. If he came now, he might still find my body.

Time was slipping away, and I dreaded what the scheming murderer might do to my remains.

A small hand grasped his wrist, and Anna looked at him with pleading eyes. "Luke, please stay with me."

Luke hesitated. "But Chloe ... "

"Chloe is always dramatic. Remember when she pretended to be sick in the hospital? You dropped your billion-dollar deal to come back, only to find she was fine. Or when she said someone was stalking her, but nothing ever happened?

"That's Chloe for you. She's always been spoiled, playing these tricks. She's the Sanders' heiress. Who would dare harm her?"

His words eased Luke's doubts, and he rubbed his weary brow.

"I wish Chloe could be as understanding as you."

Anna smiled, and I felt a bitter pang of irony.

He used to say, "Only people who have never experienced love need to be sensible. Chloe, you can be as carefree as you like."

Luke didn't come to find me again. Instead, he took Anna to our room.

I blocked the doorway, trying to prevent her from entering.

Anna, like a determined insect, laughed as she passed through my ghostly form.

It seemed that whether I was alive or dead, I couldn't stop her.

Anna emerged from the bathroom in my nightgown—the surprise I had planned for our wedding night.

Luke's eyes darkened as he took in her silhouette beneath the sheer fabric.

I recognized this as a sign of his arousal from our time together.

Watching the growing tension between them, I felt a mix of rage and sorrow.

"Anna, that's Chloe's clothes," Luke reminded her.

"I know," she said, wrapping her arms around his neck. "Luke, I know you've long stopped loving Chloe. You love me, don't you?"

"Anna, enough." Luke's voice turned cold.

Tears streamed down Anna's face as she sobbed, looking like a pitiful woman who had been abandoned. "After tonight, you'll be my brother-in-law. I'm not asking for much, just one night. Luke, I want to be yours."

"I'll agree to anything but this!" Luke pushed her away.

Anna stamped her foot. "Fine, if you won't have me, I'll find someone else—maybe the delivery guy, the janitor, or even a beggar under the bridge!"

"Stop this nonsense!"

"If you don't want me and won't grant me this one wish, then I ... "

Luke pulled her into his arms and silenced her with a kiss.

I screamed in agony, but no one heard me.

Luke, the man I had loved for over a decade, was now making love to my sister in our room.

I watched as Luke unleashed all his repressed emotions that night.

As dawn's light touched Anna's marked body, she nestled closer to Luke with a shy smile.

Luke, now regaining his composure, looked regretful. "Anna, about last night ... "

I sneered. What good were regrets now that everything was done?

It was pointless!

"Luke, don't worry. I won't tell Chloe. From now on, you're my brother-in-law. I'll study abroad and disappear from your world forever."

Luke's brow furrowed. "Who told you to leave? You ... "

Before he could finish, the phone rang. Luke answered it.

A stern voice came from the other end. "Mr. Bolton, this morning, a designer wedding dress was recovered from Silver Shore. It has been identified as the one your wife, Chloe, wore yesterday. Please come to the police station to assist with the investigation."

Chapter 2 Chloe, What Are You Playing At?

Upon hearing the police officer's voice, I couldn't help but wonder if Luke would even feel a pang of sadness upon learning of my death.

Would he?

After more than twenty years together, could it really all be so easily forgotten?

Luke's face, always so composed, showed no sign of concern. He asked casually, "It's just a wedding dress?"

"Yes, for now it's just a wedding dress. But Ms. Sander might be in danger. We can't rule out the possibility of suicide. We discovered—"

Before the officer could finish, Luke abruptly interrupted. "I don't know who reported this, but I know Chloe very well. She wouldn't take her own life. She's pulled these stunts before. There's no need to waste police resources on her little rich-girl antics."

The officer was taken aback. We had only gotten married the day before, and Luke displayed no concern for my safety.

The officer tried to continue, but Luke had already ended the call.

I almost laughed—a bitter, self-deprecating laugh at the idea that Luke might still have feelings for me.

I was dead!
Even with the police involved, he still thought I was playing some trivial game!

Anna wrapped around Luke like a vine. "Luke, what if Chloe is truly in danger?"

Luke's brows knitted together. "On the phone yesterday, Chloe did sound weak and like she was asking for help."

"It could be that I tried on Chloe's wedding dress, and she was upset, so she threw it into the river. But we genuinely love each other. I've controlled my feelings and let you have her. What more could Chloe want?

"You hired the designer to work on that dress with my preferences in mind. Why should she be so petty about me trying it on? It's a million-dollar gown—how could she just toss it away! And now it's causing trouble at the police station. Isn't this deliberately embarrassing the Boltons?"

Luke's anxiety faded, replaced by his usual contempt for me.

A week ago, when I went to try on the wedding dress, I found Anna already wearing it. She had even altered the color and size to fit her.

I asked her to take it off. Before I could say anything harsh, my family chided me, saying it was just a dress. Letting my sister try it on was no big deal.

Anna, dressed in the wedding gown, clung to Luke, making it seem as if she was the genuine Mrs. Bolton, while I was just a mere backdrop.

------
👉Click to read more free chapters

A male gynecologist went to the wrong table on a blind date, but he didn't expect that a female CEO with a net worth of tens of billions would be interested in him.
............................................................................................................................................................
“I know, Mom. I'm in front of the café. Call you later!” Emmanuel Lowe hung up on his mother impatiently.
The twenty-eight-year-old man had never been in a relationship.

After spending seven years in the army, he retired from the military and worked at a hospital in Yeringham for three years.

He was a gynecologist at the hospital and made eighty thousand a year.

Worried he would end up old and alone, Emmanuel's mother urged him to settle down. Since he had no idea where to begin when it came to dating, his mother took matters into her own hands and set him up on multiple blind dates.

Thanks to her efforts, he had gone on seventeen blind dates so far.

Alas, wedding bells were clearly not on the horizon for Emmanuel. It was frustrating. He knew he was just going through the motions at that point.

“Help! Someone help me!”

Right before Emmanuel entered the café, he heard someone calling out weakly for help.

The cries came from an old man who had fallen on the roadside. Many pedestrians walked past him, but no one dared to stop and help him to his feet.

After all, helping the old man could be more trouble than it was worth if one ended up with an expensive lawsuit for injuring him further. No one would do something that risky and foolish.

It did not deter Emmanuel from stepping forward and helping the man to his feet. He asked, “Are you all right, sir?”

“I'm fine! Thank you so much, young man! It's so hard to find people as kind as you these days. I must repay you for your kindness!” replied the old man with a smile.

Emmanuel realized then that the old man's attire was at odds with his airs. Despite his tattered clothes, the old man's clean hands looked like those of a man accustomed to wealth.

Still, he had no time to satisfy his curiosity. After confirming that the old man was unharmed, Emmanuel rushed into the café for his blind date. He never once considered being repaid for his kind act earlier.

The café was massive and practically structured like a maze.

Emmanuel's mother mentioned that his blind date was seated at table number eight. He wandered through the confusing café, but before he could locate the correct table, he stumbled into a special area.

The lighting was softer there, and the floor was scattered with fresh petals.

The sweet scent of flowers wafted through the air. He wondered if he had set foot in heaven.

Emmanuel raised his eyes and immediately froze.

A beautiful, elegant woman sat before a table in the room.

It was no exaggeration to say she embodied perfection itself.

The heavens clearly decided to shower all their favors on her.

The woman quietly sipped her coffee with her legs crossed neatly to the side. On the table was a non-translated copy of The Power Broker.

When she noticed Emmanuel barging into the room, she looked up at him in confusion and displeasure.

Thump! Thump! Thump!

When Emmanuel recovered from the shock of stumbling upon the beautiful stranger, he realized his heart was about to beat its way out of his chest.

Never once had he ever felt so attracted to a woman in his twenty-eight years of life.

The countless female bodies he had seen in his work as a gynecologist hardly appealed to him. At some point, he even wondered if he was attracted to women at all.

Against all odds, it seemed, the young woman before him made his heart race like a runaway horse.

Am I simply nervous, or am I already attracted to her?

More surprisingly, Emmanuel noticed a large number eight sign on the woman's table.

She's my blind date?

He took a deep breath to calm himself before approaching her table and taking a seat opposite her.

The young woman's expression grew increasingly flabbergasted. There was even a hint of hostility in her pretty eyes.

The audacity of this man! Barging into my private room is bad enough, but he's going to sit opposite me like it's nobody's business?

Emmanuel ignored her expression. It was not the first time a woman had scoffed at him.

They were free to go their separate ways after getting the blind date done and over with.

He introduced himself, declaring, “Hi! My name is Emmanuel Lowe. I'm twenty-eight years old, and I work as a gynecologist. I make eighty thousand a year and don't own a car or a house.”

Any man would need an incredible amount of courage to say such things to a woman, but Emmanuel appeared unusually calm and unfazed.

The young woman stared at him in shock. A moment later, her lips curved into a smirk, and she replied with an introduction of her own.

“Nice to meet you. I'm Mackenzie Quillen. I'm twenty-seven years old with dual doctorates in finance and business administration from Harvard University. I made three billion last year, and I have a car and a house.”

Emmanuel was stunned.

What is happening?

He always thought women on blind dates came with red flags.

Mackenzie, however, was arguably flawless.

Where's the catch?

All sorts of fantastical theories filled Emmanuel's mind.

Mackenzie smirked at his perplexed expression. The pride in her cool gaze was evident.

She deliberately introduced herself to put the stranger in a difficult spot and intimidate him into retreating.

As expected, awkward silence lingered in the air after her words.

Urgh, forget it!

Whether Mackenzie was telling the truth was beside the point. Emmanuel decided to go through all the motions so he could at least mollify his mother, even if the date did not result in a trip to the altar.

He declared, “I don't make much, but if you decide to date me, I promise I'll always protect and cherish you. I'll take over all the household chores so you can be a queen at home. Of course, I hope you'll allow me to preserve my masculine pride in front of my family. If we do get married, I can give you about five to six thousand every month.”

It was a well-worn script that Emmanuel recited in a single breath.

Mackenzie was dumbfounded at his earnest expression and apparent lack of shame at his much lower salary.

A long while later, she burst into a chuckle.

She had never met a man who could humor her so.

“What are you laughing about?” Unimpressed by her reaction, Emmanuel continued, “I know I don't check all the boxes, but I promise I'll be a good and responsible husband if we're married!”

Pfft!

Mackenzie failed to keep in her snigger.

An annoyed Emmanuel demanded, “Why are you laughing, Ms. Quillen? Don't you think you're being rather rude?”

“Sir, you're a very good man!” Mackenzie stopped smiling and retorted coldly, “But I think you're the confused one here. I'm not here for a blind date!”

Huh? What is going on?

Emmanuel's eyes widened in horror as he sputtered, “Isn't this table number eight?”

“Yes, but this is the VIP area. You must be looking for table number eight in the common dining area. Please go out and turn right!” She pointed a slender finger at the exit.

“Oh... Sorry! I'm so sorry! I mixed things up!”

Emmanuel wished he could sink into the floor in embarrassment. He jumped to his feet, ready to make a hasty escape.

That was so embarrassing! How could I sit at the wrong table for a blind date? No wonder she was laughing so much. She must have thought I was shooting above my weight!

Shortly after Emmanuel's departure, an old man entered Mackenzie's private room, escorted by four black-clad bodyguards.

Emmanuel would have been astonished if he was still around. The old man was none other than the stranger he had helped earlier in front of the café!

He implored, “Perhaps this is fate, Mackenzie. You're twenty-seven, but you've never been in a relationship because of your misandry. No man would dare come near you! But that young man succeeded! He's also a kind and just person. A while ago, he helped me outside the café and didn't expect a reward for his actions!”

The old man's true identity was Terence Quillen, chairman of Yeringham's premier financial corporation.

While his wealth could trump that of entire nations, he had a major regret in life.

Terence had had three sons who tragically passed away before him. They either had no children of their own or only left daughters behind.

Mackenzie was Terence's favorite granddaughter and next-in-line to helm Terence Group.

Her intelligence and charisma did not change the fact that she was a woman.

Before Terence met his maker, he wished his favorite granddaughter could give him a great-grandchild.

That spurred him to fake his fall in front of the café and scout a decent man for his granddaughter. To his surprise, the young man who helped him earlier made a blunder of his own blind date and ended up meeting Mackenzie instead.

Isn't that fate?

Mackenzie remained stoically unmoved by her grandfather's words. “Grandpa, he may have passed your test, but he hasn't passed mine. I'll marry him if he aces my test.”

She wanted to fulfill her grandfather's wish, but she naturally wished to promise herself to a good man.

Marrying a man after one blind date was simply too hasty and careless.

Terence's gaze lit up expectantly, and he replied, “All right! I'm sure he will pass your test!”

Chapter 2 Failure

After turning right at the door, Emmanuel finally found table number eight in the common dining area.

Sure enough, a woman was seated at the table, looking like she was running out of patience.

Dressed in professional attire that accentuated her beautiful curves, she was, by all means, a sight to behold.

Even though she didn't exude the same air of elegance that Mackenzie had, there was no denying she had the power to make men fall at her feet.

Thankfully, Emmanuel wasn't disappointed in the slightest. After all, he was well aware of his own qualities.

Without further ado, he straightened himself up and approached the woman with a smile.

“Sorry I'm late! My name's Emmanuel Lowe. I'm twenty-eight years old, and I work as a gynecologist with an annual salary of eighty thousand—”

“Stop!” the woman coldly interrupted before he could finish his introduction. “What's the meaning of this? With what little you have to offer; do you seriously think women would want to marry you? I can't believe you even had the nerve to be late! What right do you have to keep a woman waiting? This has been an utter waste of my time. Hmph!”

After firing off a barrage of questions, the red-faced woman angrily splashed a glass of water on Emmanuel's face.

The latter, who was caught off guard, instantly became soaking wet.

Nevertheless, Emmanuel didn't lose his temper. After all, he was indeed late because he went to the wrong place, so he could understand why the woman was upset.

“Hmph. You're twenty-eight and still only earning eighty-thousand a year. No wonder you're doing so poorly! Not only do you lack punctuality, but you also don't seem to take life seriously. You're doomed to be at the bottom of the social hierarchy your entire life! I'm shocked you even have the guts to go on a blind date with me... Stop being delusional!” the woman scolded as she shot Emmanuel a look of contempt.

The next second, she grabbed her bag and stormed off, not once bothering to leave her name.

To add insult to injury, she even waved a wad of cash in front of Emmanuel's face, then slapped it hard on the table as payment for the bill.

The latter's gaze darkened instantly as rage began pulsing through his veins.

This woman is humiliating me! I may not have high expectations for marriage, but that doesn't mean I don't have a temper! Argh! As much as I want to make her regret her actions, I know I don't have that capability...

Since the woman was gone, Emmanuel, too, left the café glumly.

To his surprise, he had only just stepped out the door when he saw a long-haired man deliberately colliding into a BMW and screaming in pain.

Emmanuel couldn't help but furrow his brows. Oh, gosh. That man is clearly staging a car accident. Why is there so much trouble in this café today?

“Ah! Someone's been hit!”

“Argh! My leg's broken! Murderer!”

Four men immediately rushed out to join the commotion when the long-haired man fell on the ground.

Thankfully, Emmanuel saw right through their ploy. Ha! Those guys must be the co-conspirators!

Just then, a young lady hastily exited the BMW, clad in a maroon sleeveless dress that revealed a large expanse of tender, fair skin.

“What's the matter? How could I have injured your leg when I was driving so slowly?” she asked anxiously.

Seconds later, the long-haired man's buddies surrounded the woman, demanding compensation. “Cut the crap! Pay up! Pay up now!”

Several people in the café had witnessed the staged accident, but unfortunately, they were so afraid of the big, burly men that no one dared to confront them.

“How much do you guys want?” the woman muttered helplessly, having resigned herself to the fact that she'd have to settle the matter with money.

The group of thugs, however, began leering at and drooling over her.

“Haha. Hey, why don't you have some fun with us?” one of the men suggested.

Just like that, what had started as a staged accident quickly turned into public harassment.

The pretty woman was so scared out of her wits that she staggered backward until she bumped into Emmanuel.

Instead of taking advantage of her like the other thugs, Emmanuel stepped in front of her and glared at the long-haired man.

“Your leg's broken, and you're asking for compensation, huh?”

Upon seeing Emmanuel's menacing expression, the thugs felt chills down their spines.

At the same time, Mackenzie was sitting in the café and watching the entire scene unfold.

Well, well, well. Who knew that man would be so brave? I'm sure no one else would have the guts to go up against five thugs.

The next second, Emmanuel stunned everyone by viciously kicking the long-haired man's leg.

“Argh!” the latter shouted in pain as he began hopping on the leg that was supposedly broken.

The onlookers instantly let out a collective gasp.

Goodness gracious! That man is daring!

Mackenzie, too, had curled her lips into a smile.

The café was one of her properties, so naturally, she had also seen how Emmanuel's blind date went.

I thought he was a timid man when he didn't flare up despite being splashed with water. Who knew he was just a gentleman who doesn't lose his temper with women? I must admit, he looks rather charming when he shows his tough side!

“What's this? Didn't you say your leg's broken? I'm impressed you can still jump on it!” Emmanuel mocked.

When the onlookers realized that the long-haired man had lied about his injury, they wasted no time scolding and criticizing him.

By then, the other thugs had also lost their bravado and fell silent. After all, they knew the tables had turned on them.

“Hmph. I'll let you off this time. You'd better watch your back!” the long-haired man warned before running away with his tail between his legs.

With that, the pretty woman gave Emmanuel a warm smile and coyly gestured for him to get into her car. “Hey, handsome, thank you so much for your help. Would you like to go to my house for a drink?”

Emmanuel, however, brushed her off without a second thought. “No, thank you. I have other things to do!”

Seeing how unmoved he was by her advances, the woman couldn't help but stomp her feet in frustration.

Back in the café, Mackenzie heard her grandfather burst into loud guffaws.

“Haha! I told you so, Mackenzie! Didn't I say that man has an excellent character? Your assistant, Lexi, is such a beautiful woman, yet he refuses to give her the time of day! Once you guys are married, you won't have to worry about him betraying you!”

The more Mackenzie ruminated about Terence's words, the more her impression of Emmanuel improved.

“Don't be too happy yet, Grandpa! Men are either after looks or money,” Mackenzie uttered coldly before getting up.

Ha! I doubt Emmanuel can pass my second secret test of character!

Meanwhile, Emmanuel had gotten home after his matchmaking session failed spectacularly.

Needless to say, his sister, Roselynn Lowe, was frustrated beyond belief. “What? Another unsuccessful blind date?”

This is the eighteenth time, for goodness' sake! My brother's a six-foot tall, fit, and upstanding young man. Why won't any woman take a fancy to him? He may be thick-skulled at times, but surely, someone will still appreciate him for his good looks, won't they?

Emmanuel's mother, Alessandra Cadigan, seemed even more anxious as she hurriedly dragged him out of the house.

“Mom, what are you doing?” Emmanuel asked, startled by how panic-stricken Alessandra was.

“What am I doing? I'm worried sick about you!” the woman scolded without breaking her stride. “I don't understand it, either. Our neighbor's an unkempt twenty-eight-year-old novelist who's always cooped up at home, yet he's already planning for his second child! Why can't my son get a girlfriend? That woman didn't even stay for the blind date, did she? I paid good money to set this up for you! Let's go see her at her house right now!”

“What?” Emmanuel choked out.

Did I hear that right? I can't believe Mom has gotten this desperate! The matchmaking session was an utter failure, so why must she still insist on dragging me to the woman's place? Wouldn't I just be embarrassing myself again?

Chapter 3 Rags to Riches

In any relationship, the party taking the initiative was often seen as lowlier and more desperate.

Therefore, upon seeing Emmanuel and his family at her house, Milani Zimmerman wore an even haughtier expression than when she was at the café.

Ha! I knew he wouldn't be able to get over my looks, so he's come to badger me again!

Milani's mother, Melody Claus, was just as smug when she learned of the Lowe family's intention.

“If your son wishes to marry my daughter, you'll have to give us a betrothal gift of five hundred thousand,” she said as she raised her palm. “We won't accept anything less!”

Emmanuel's heart instantly sank.

Oh, my goodness! Five hundred thousand? Is she trying to sell her daughter?

Alessandra, however, gritted her teeth and nodded. “T-That's fine!”

As long as my son can get married, I'll do anything to make up for the betrothal gift, even if it means selling the house!

“Your family must also provide a car and matrimonial home!” Milani's father chimed in. “More importantly, you're not going to let my daughter pay for any installments or maintenance fees!”

By then, Emmanuel was on the verge of losing his patience.

Shouldn't marriages be consensual? I don't expect both parties to be forking out the wedding expenses equally, but why does it feel like my family's here to surrender and be fleeced?

Alessandra, too, found herself in a tight spot.

She could sell the house to afford the betrothal gift, but how would she pay for the couple's car and home?

“Sure. That's no problem!” Roselynn piped up, even going so far as to pull her brother back when she realized he wanted to object.

She was just as eager for Emmanuel to start a family, and at thirty years old, she had worked and saved up enough to make the necessary down payments for him.

Since Mom is settling the betrothal gift, I shall help Emmanuel with the car and home!

“Lastly, he will bear all household expenses after the wedding!” Milani suddenly said.

That, however, was the last straw for Emmanuel. “I don't mind paying this much if she's coming to work for us as a housekeeper, but if she expects to be treated like a princess or queen, you can forget it! I don't need that!”

“Look at your son! What's with that attitude?” Milani yelled. “We aren't even married yet, and he's already so domineering. Wouldn't it be worse down the road?”

“No, no, no... The marriage will work out. It'd work out just fine!” Alessandra pleaded, desperate to finalize the wedding.

I can't wait any longer... I must fulfill my husband's last wish by the end of the year!

Having seen how things were going, even Roselynn knew she had to step in to persuade her mother. “Mom! Stop forcing it!”

Manny's right. There's nothing wrong with giving a betrothal gift, car, and house. However, asking him to be the sole supporter of his family after the wedding is too much! What about his wife, then? Why can't she chip in? Will she be sending her own money back to her parents?

Just then, Milani's younger brother, Jacob Zimmerman, suddenly appeared with a cocky grin plastered on his face. “Haha! Don't forget about me, Milani! When it's my turn to get married, I'd be counting on you guys to buy me my car and house too!”

Upon hearing that, Emmanuel instantly exploded with rage.

“What? Am I marrying your sister or your entire family? I may as well support all of you!”

Even though Emmanuel had only meant that as an angry remark, Milani decided to hold him to his word. “Hah! You'd better remember what you just said! In that case, I'll leave you to plan and pay for the wedding banquet and honeymoon. Don't tell me you can't afford that...”

“Get lost! I'd rather marry anybody than you!” Emmanuel retorted as the rage and ferocity he used to experience on the battlefield came flooding back.

He didn't know what the Zimmermans were playing at, but there was no doubt they were monsters.

“Look at yourself! How dare you ask me for my hand in marriage! I'd rather marry anybody than you too!” Milani snapped back.

Given my qualities, I have no problem marrying a rich man, so why should I settle for a man like Emmanuel? I'm only too happy that he wants to fall out with me!

After giving an exasperated laugh, Emmanuel stood up and stormed off, leaving Alessandra and Roselynn with no choice but to follow suit.

To their surprise, they had only just stepped out of the Zimmerman residence when three luxury cars pulled up in front of them.

The Zimmermans quickly popped out to see the commotion and almost dropped their jaws when they saw the car lineup.

Oh! Those cars are worth tens of millions! What's going on? Since when were the Lowes that fancy?

Emmanuel, on the other contrary, seemed to recognize one of the cars. Hmm... Didn't I see that car outside the café?

The next second, Terence stepped out of the car, surrounded by his convoy of suited bodyguards.

He smiled as he approached Emmanuel and said politely, “I'm here to return the favor, Mr. Lowe, after you helped me outside the café!”

Needless to say, everyone was stunned.

Roselynn couldn't hide her excitement and gripped her brother's arm tightly.

Ah! Isn't this like those rags-to-riches stories?

The more Emmanuel thought about it, the more he frowned. Wow... Who knew this old man was a millionaire? Could he have intentionally fallen at the café?

Terence waved his hand, and within seconds, his subordinates had unloaded several boxes of gifts.

Not only were there precious stones and jewelry, but there were also famous paintings, antiques, and even a Porsche key.

The total value of the items had to be at least ten million.

For someone who earned a mere eighty thousand a year, ten million was an eye-watering amount of money that Emmanuel could only dream of!

Upon witnessing the scene, the Zimmerman family almost collapsed in shock.

Milani might be a well-dressed woman, but the truth was, her family was just like any other average family. To them, ten million was undoubtedly an astronomical sum!

If I had known Emmanuel would become a multi-millionaire, I'd have married him straightaway!

After snapping out of her daze, she smiled and hastily clutched Emmanuel's arm.

“What's the matter, darling? Oh, wow... You're so kind to help the elderly! I love that about you!”

“Who's your darling?” Emmanuel asked, embarrassing Milani so much that she wanted to crawl into a hole.

As though that wasn't enough, he brusquely pushed her away and added, “Didn't you just reject me? Why are you still calling me that?”

“Uh... I—” Milani muttered, clearly at a loss for words.

Her family, too, was incredibly frustrated.

After all, they had just missed out on getting a wealthy son-in-law!

Meanwhile, Alessandra was about to say something when Roselynn tugged at her.

As much as I want Manny to start a family, I can't let him settle for the horrible Zimmermans! Besides, he's rich now! I'm sure he can find a better woman!

“Mom, Roselynn, let's go!” Emmanuel said before ushering both women into the car.

He didn't want to accept the gifts, especially since he knew he hadn't done anything to deserve them. However, it wasn't the time and place to discuss the matter, so he decided to leave instead.

Once the Lowe family had left, a gust of cold wind swept over the Zimmermans as they seethed silently.

“How could you have made such remarks earlier, Milani? Do you think it's easy to find a millionaire these days?” Melody berated.

“W-What should I do now, then?”

In all honesty, Milani was at a complete loss. She had gone on several blind dates to find a rich husband who could give her a life of luxury.

Alas, who knew she'd let a multi-millionaire slip right through her fingers?

“What else can we do? They've already come to our place to ask for your hand in marriage. Can't we do the same?” Melody suggested.

Jacob, who was just as anxious, instantly exclaimed, “I don't care, Milani! You have to marry that multi-millionaire! When my girlfriend and I get married, you must give us a house and a luxury car! Otherwise, I'll disown you!”

“Okay, okay. I got it!” Milani replied with a long sigh.

Argh! Emmanuel and I left on such bad terms... Would he still care about me?

👉To continue reading the story for free, download the app and search📚"Love at the Wrong Table". Enjoy Romance Now🥰

Capitolo 1 Sposarsi In Fretta

Il clima di Reaman in agosto era caldo e secco.

Allo sportello di registrazione dei matrimoni in municipio.

Amelia Bonham compilava le sue informazioni con una penna mentre un uomo freddo e dignitoso stava al suo fianco. Aveva un atteggiamento insolitamente serio. Il personale non poteva fare a meno di dargli un'occhiata di sfuggita.

"Isaac..." L'azione della ragazza si fermò improvvisamente. Si voltò per chiedergli. "Qual è il tuo cognome di nuovo?"

Il personale non poté fare a meno di stupirsi quando lo sentì. "Non vi conoscete?"

L'uomo ignorò la loro sorpresa. Prese la penna dalla mano della ragazza e si chinò per scrivere il suo nome sulla riga. 'Isaac Marrow.'

Firmarono i loro nomi, fecero delle foto, e il loro certificato fu timbrato. Presero il loro certificato dopo aver passato tutto il processo.

I due lasciarono il municipio.

Isaac aggrottò le sue folte sopracciglia e disse indifferentemente, "Mi sono sposato con te solo per via di Nonno. Perché sei disposta a sposarmi?"

"Così da avere un compagno quando invecchierò," rispose Amelia senza pensarci, "con la mia situazione familiare, nessuno sarebbe disposto a sposarmi. Avrei potuto dover passare i miei ultimi anni da sola."

Una risposta così onesta era al di là di quello che l'uomo si aspettava, ma non disse nulla. "Ti verrò a prendere per visitare Nonno nel pomeriggio."

Dopo di che, le consegnò una chiave e una tessera. "Unità 2801 del Blocco 88 in Blossom Towers. Trasferisciti da me il prima possibile."

La ragazza guardò le sue labbra sottili muoversi. Non era affatto amichevole quando parlava.

Aveva appena allungato la mano per prenderli quando l'uomo si voltò e se ne andò.

Amelia guardò la sua alta figura e vide una macchina nelle vicinanze, ma non sapeva che fosse una Lamborghini.

Non conosceva nemmeno la vera identità di Isaac. Oggi era la prima volta che lo incontrava.

Si era sposata con lui in fretta per salvarsi.

Amelia non era molto vicina a Wilfred Marrow, noto anche come il vecchio signor Marrow. Era il nonno di Isaac. L'aveva incontrato solo due volte. Per qualche motivo, lui aveva messo gli occhi su di lei.

Amelia tornò in sé quando la Lamborghini si allontanò velocemente. Allungò la mano per chiamare un taxi.

Si sentiva solenne mentre sedeva sul sedile posteriore, e i suoi pensieri non potevano fare a meno di vagare...

"Ronan Bonham! Sono completamente delusa da te! Nostro figlio sta per sostenere i suoi SATs. Quanto hai perso giocando a carte? Gli usurai sono andati a scuola a cercarlo! Potrebbe essere espulso a causa tua, e il suo futuro sarà distrutto!”

"Tutto quello che fai è urlare contro di me! Se sei infelice, divorziamo! Non è troppo tardi per andartene! Puoi prendere nostro figlio! Puoi crescerlo e prenderti cura di lui da sola!"

"Non pensare che non voglia divorziare! Ho sopportato per il bene di Cayden! Ti divorzierò appena entrerà all'università! Preferirei mendicare piuttosto che sperare che tu mi dia dei soldi! L'ho fatto perché mio figlio potesse avere una famiglia completa, ma invece ha una vita miserabile... Boo hoo..."

I suoi genitori avevano avuto una grande discussione ancora questa mattina.

Sua madre era isterica di disperazione dopo che gli usurai avevano portato via l'unico televisore rimasto a casa.

Niente di tutto questo sopraffaceva Amelia. Ciò che veramente la devastava era la chiamata che aveva involontariamente sentito...

Suo padre, dedito al gioco d'azzardo, voleva venderla per duecentomila!

Voleva costringerla a sposare un tiranno locale in città!

Pertanto, Amelia accettò la richiesta del vecchio signor Marrow e si sposò in fretta oggi.

Il vecchio signor Marrow aveva detto che il suo amato nipote aveva una casa, una macchina, un lavoro stabile, e nessuna cattiva abitudine. Sperava che lei prendesse in considerazione suo nipote.

Il taxi si dirigeva verso Birmont...

Amelia tornò in sé. Prese il suo cellulare per chiamare sua madre. "Mamma, prepara i tuoi bagagli. Sto venendo a prenderti ora. Trasloca oggi."

"Amelia, non venire..."

Prima che sua madre potesse finire di parlare, il tono di occupato suonò al secondo successivo. Il cellulare di sua madre era chiaramente stato strappato.

"Mamma! Pronto? Mamma!" Amelia si agitò tenendo il suo cellulare. Sollecitò il conducente ad accelerare.

Capitolo 2 Venduta

Quando si precipitò a casa, sua madre era seduta sul divano con le lacrime agli occhi. Un segno rosso e gonfio era sul suo viso.

"Mamma, ti ha colpito?" Amelia era spaventata e guardava in giro. Perse la pazienza. "Dove è?!"

"Lia, perché sei tornata?" Juliana Meech era così ansiosa che voleva piangere. Pensava che sua figlia fosse finita.

Prima che Amelia potesse reagire, Ronan condusse tre uomini attraverso le porte.

"Questa ragazza è mia figlia, Amelia. Portatela via!" Aveva bevuto alcol, e i suoi passi erano leggermente incerti, ma la sua voce suonava soddisfatta.

Amelia vide un uomo calvo e panciuto guardarla con un sorriso disgustoso. Aveva anche una lunga cicatrice da una ferita di coltello sul viso.

Non pensava mai che il suo incubo avrebbe iniziato così in fretta!

"Non solo questa ragazza è carina, ma anche il suo nome suona bene. Melia! Mi piace!"

Stava sbavando mentre fissava ossessivamente Amelia. Sorrise sinistramente e fece un segno alle persone intorno a lui.

Due uomini forti si precipitarono a prendere Amelia. "Da questa parte, signorina Bonham!" La sua voce era ruvida, e le sue azioni erano molto crude!

"Amelia!" Sua madre, Juliana, era terrorizzata.

"Lasciami!" La ragazza lottava arrabbiata. Il suo sguardo era ostinato. "Lasciami andare! Ho la libertà di sposare chi voglio. Quello che stai facendo è illegale!"

"Illegale? Non è illegale il gioco d'azzardo? Non mi importa della legge. Mi importa solo dei soldi!" Ronan puzzava di alcol. "Sei solo vale duecentomila perché sei giovane. In futuro, nessuno ti vorrà nemmeno se verranno pagati! Portatela via subito!"

La rabbia di Amelia era incontenibile. "Pagherai per questo, Ronan Bonham!"

"Ronan, ti prego di non fare questo!" Juliana non era la sua solita debole mentre supplicava lui. "Amelia non è tua figlia! Non hai il diritto di fare questo!"

"Non è mia figlia biologica, ma l'ho mantenuta tutti questi anni! È ora che mi ripaghi! Vattene!" L'uomo agitò il braccio e buttò giù sua moglie. Cadde sul tavolino del caffè e si colpì immediatamente la fronte. Il sangue fresco iniziò a scorrere.

"Mamma!" Amelia era nervosa per l'ansia, ma non poteva scappare in nessun modo.

Ronan, che stava impazzendo, afferrò i capelli di sua moglie. La avvertì ferocemente. "Stupida donna. Non mettermi i bastoni tra le ruote!" La testa di Juliana fu sollevata dall'essere afferrata, e lasciò sfuggire un urlo insopportabile.

"Mamma!" Amelia batteva i piedi con ansia. "Lasciala andare!"

"Amelia, se osi resistere oggi, la ucciderò!"

Guardò lo sguardo minaccioso e odioso di Ronan e vide il sangue fresco che scorreva dalla fronte di sua madre. Amelia si costrinse a calmarsi e trattenne il dolore lancinante nel suo cuore. "Va bene. Andro' con loro!"

Sapeva che era impazzito. Era capace di tutto dato che stava bruciando tutti i suoi ponti.

"Mamma! Prenditi cura di te..." Le lacrime riempivano gli occhi della ragazza. Finché era ancora viva, doveva salvare sua madre dalla sofferenza.

Amelia fu portata via dalla residenza Bonham dal tiranno locale e spinta con forza in un furgone.

Il tiranno locale disse ai suoi sottoposti di lasciarla andare perché sapeva che era difficile per lei scappare. Si sedette accanto a lei. "Ragazza, profumi di buono."

Provò pietà per la ragazza, che aveva un'espressione ghiacciata e gli occhi pieni di lacrime. "Tesoro, sei bellissima. Non preoccuparti. Mi prenderò cura di te." Non poteva fare a meno di raggiungere per tirarla tra le sue braccia.

"Lasciami andare! Stupido teppista!" Amelia lo spinse via con forza. "Sono sposata!"

Non era sorpreso affatto. In effetti, gli piaceva vedere Amelia così vivace. "Non preoccuparti. Sei una ragazza così carina. Ti vorrei anche se fossi divorziata."

Dopo quello, raggiunse per toccare le sue cosce. Amelia urlò di paura, ma il tiranno locale si avvicinò a lei...

"Lasciami andare, stupido teppista!" Amelia lottava con tutte le sue forze.

Più resisteva, più il tiranno locale si eccitava. Sorrise disprezzabilmente. "Ragazza, sarai mia prima o poi. Smetti di fare la difficile. Tuo padre ha preso i miei soldi."

Amelia era piena di disperazione e pensava di essere finita.

'Stridio!'

Il suono acuto dei freni dell'auto risuonava forte. L'auto iniziò a oscillare e rallentare. A causa dell'inerzia, tutti furono gettati in avanti e si colpirono la testa in un modo o nell'altro.

L'auto si fermò stabilmente.

"Maledizione!" Il tiranno locale si contorse e imprecò arrabbiato.

La porta dell'auto fu tirata aperta, e alcuni uomini con occhiali da sole e abiti circondarono l'auto con espressioni solenni. Segnalarono a tutti di scendere dal veicolo.

Capitolo 3 Visita al nonno in ospedale

Il tiranno locale si era appena sbattuto la testa. Contando sulle sue abilità di combattimento di seconda categoria, si infuriò all'istante. "Maledizione! Vuoi morire?!"

Il tiranno locale e i suoi sottoposti saltarono fuori dalla macchina e volevano dare una lezione all'altra parte.

Ma appena fecero una mossa, l'altra parte contrattaccò. Il tiranno locale era chiaramente più debole dell'altra parte.

Amelia vide che il tiranno locale e i suoi sottoposti erano rapidamente sopraffatti mentre giacevano sul pavimento e si coprivano lo stomaco urlando di dolore. Urlavano e imploravano perdono.

"Ah, per favore risparmiaci. Mi dispiace. Per favore smetti di colpirci."

La porta dell'auto era aperta. Amelia era ancora spaventata mentre guardava la scena. La sua figura si congelò. Chi è questa persona?

Era scampata a un incidente solo per rimanere intrappolata in un altro disastro?

"Per favore, esci dal veicolo, signora Marrow." Un uomo si tolse gli occhiali da sole e si inchinò rispettosamente.

Amelia lentamente tornò in sé. Lo guardò, sbalordita. Per un momento, si chiese se avesse sentito male!

L'uomo era gentile. "Siamo venuti a cercarti su ordine del signor Marrow. Ci scusiamo per il ritardo. Ci dispiace che tu sia stata spaventata."

Amelia tornò in sé e uscì dall'auto preoccupata. Era scettica, ma guardò le auto parcheggiate nelle vicinanze. Una di queste era l'auto che aveva lasciato l'ingresso del municipio.

È davvero lui?

Le sue orecchie erano piene di gemiti lamentosi. Gettò uno sguardo al malvagio tiranno locale che giaceva ai suoi piedi.

"Non preoccuparti, signora Marrow. Lasciamo che la polizia si occupi di questo." Il tono dell'uomo era rispettoso. Allungò la mano e indicò. "Il signor Marrow ti aspetta in quella macchina."

"Grazie." Amelia era sconvolta, ma non dimenticò le sue buone maniere.

Si avvicinò e arrivò alla Lamborghini con la porta aperta. Si fermò accanto alla porta dell'auto e vide il perfetto profilo laterale dell'uomo all'interno dell'auto con uno sguardo.

Era apparso proprio in tempo.

"Chi diavolo sei?" Amelia chiese con le sopracciglia aggrottate. Non sapeva della sua identità ma sentiva che aveva abilità sovrannaturali.

Issac si girò. Aveva un bell'aspetto. "Sono tuo marito." I suoi occhi squisiti erano indifferenti e distanti mentre la esaminava. "Sali. Vieni con me a trovare il nonno."

"Potresti farmi un altro favore?" Amelia si fermò accanto all'auto e incontrò il suo sguardo. Disse umilmente, "Per favore, salva mia madre."

Gli occhi della ragazza erano pieni di lacrime preoccupate, ma l'uomo non ebbe pietà di lei.

"Vieni a visitare il nonno in ospedale con me prima." Isaac alzò il polso per guardare l'orologio. Non aveva tempo da perdere. Suo nonno lo aveva appena chiamato per sollecitarlo.

Sapeva di non avere il diritto di discutere le sue condizioni con lui. Il suo bel viso non mostrava rabbia, ma i suoi occhi profondi continuavano a fissarla. Fece sentire Amelia fredda.

Poteva solo salire in macchina e sedersi accanto a lui obbedientemente.

La porta dell'auto si chiuse, e la Lamborghini si diresse verso l'ospedale.

Non disse una parola per tutto il tragitto, e lei non osava parlare. L'atmosfera era tesa.

La mente di Amelia era piena di preoccupazione per sua madre. Ronan era incline alla violenza domestica.

Quando l'auto stava per arrivare, Isaac le disse, "Una volta che avrai reso felice il nonno, potrò salvare tua madre."

La ragazza si voltò all'improvviso per guardare il suo profilo laterale dignitoso e bello.

Sapeva che doveva aver saputo della sua situazione familiare. Altrimenti, come sarebbe apparso in modo così tempestivo?

Era stabile eppure misterioso. Sembrava molto maturo.

"Grazie, signor Marrow." Amelia era sinceramente grata.

Isaac aggrottò le sopracciglia con dispiacere. La ragazza si corresse rapidamente. "Grazie, Isaac."

Dieci minuti dopo, nella stanza dell'ospedale.

"Nonno."

Amelia era la scelta preferita del vecchio signor Marrow come sua nuora. Apparve con Isaac mentre abbracciava il suo braccio, sembrando una bella coppia.

Il vecchio signor Weather, che aveva solo un raffreddore comune, sedeva alla testa del letto e subito sorrise da un orecchio all'altro.

"Questo è fantastico! Siete insieme proprio come volevo! Mostratemi subito il vostro certificato di matrimonio!"

"Nonno, perché non mi credi?" Isaac aveva un'espressione gentile. Sembrava una persona diversa mentre mostrava obbedientemente a suo nonno il suo certificato di matrimonio.

Anche Amelia aveva portato la sua copia. Lo mostrò anche al vecchio signor Marrow.

Il vecchio guardò i loro certificati di matrimonio. Rispetto alla gioia di Wilfred, Isaac sembrava molto composto. Dal momento che non poteva sposare Celine Russett, sposare chiunque altro era lo stesso.

Il vecchio restituì i loro certificati di matrimonio e tenne felicemente le mani della giovane coppia. Mise la mano di Amelia in quella di Isaac.

Isaac resistette istintivamente un po' ma si controllò e fu costretto a tenere stretta la mano di Amelia.

Amelia era leggermente nervosa. Non aveva mai interagito da vicino con uomini e si sentiva un po' inquieta. Si voltò e lo guardò timidamente.

Aveva un bell'aspetto etereo e un atteggiamento tranquillo. Sembrava anche distante e riservato. Non guardava mai Amelia. Poteva solo guardare il suo profilo laterale.

Il calore delle loro palme si intrecciava.

Il vecchio signor Marrow tenne strette le loro mani e disse con serietà, "Ora che siete una coppia sposata, siete una famiglia da ora in poi, e dovete aiutarvi a vicenda."

A male gynecologist went to the wrong table on a blind date, but he didn't expect that a female CEO with a net worth of tens of billions would be interested in him.
............................................................................................................................................................
“I know, Mom. I'm in front of the café. Call you later!” Emmanuel Lowe hung up on his mother impatiently.
The twenty-eight-year-old man had never been in a relationship.

After spending seven years in the army, he retired from the military and worked at a hospital in Yeringham for three years.

He was a gynecologist at the hospital and made eighty thousand a year.

Worried he would end up old and alone, Emmanuel's mother urged him to settle down. Since he had no idea where to begin when it came to dating, his mother took matters into her own hands and set him up on multiple blind dates.

Thanks to her efforts, he had gone on seventeen blind dates so far.

Alas, wedding bells were clearly not on the horizon for Emmanuel. It was frustrating. He knew he was just going through the motions at that point.

“Help! Someone help me!”

Right before Emmanuel entered the café, he heard someone calling out weakly for help.

The cries came from an old man who had fallen on the roadside. Many pedestrians walked past him, but no one dared to stop and help him to his feet.

After all, helping the old man could be more trouble than it was worth if one ended up with an expensive lawsuit for injuring him further. No one would do something that risky and foolish.

It did not deter Emmanuel from stepping forward and helping the man to his feet. He asked, “Are you all right, sir?”

“I'm fine! Thank you so much, young man! It's so hard to find people as kind as you these days. I must repay you for your kindness!” replied the old man with a smile.

Emmanuel realized then that the old man's attire was at odds with his airs. Despite his tattered clothes, the old man's clean hands looked like those of a man accustomed to wealth.

Still, he had no time to satisfy his curiosity. After confirming that the old man was unharmed, Emmanuel rushed into the café for his blind date. He never once considered being repaid for his kind act earlier.

The café was massive and practically structured like a maze.

Emmanuel's mother mentioned that his blind date was seated at table number eight. He wandered through the confusing café, but before he could locate the correct table, he stumbled into a special area.

The lighting was softer there, and the floor was scattered with fresh petals.

The sweet scent of flowers wafted through the air. He wondered if he had set foot in heaven.

Emmanuel raised his eyes and immediately froze.

A beautiful, elegant woman sat before a table in the room.

It was no exaggeration to say she embodied perfection itself.

The heavens clearly decided to shower all their favors on her.

The woman quietly sipped her coffee with her legs crossed neatly to the side. On the table was a non-translated copy of The Power Broker.

When she noticed Emmanuel barging into the room, she looked up at him in confusion and displeasure.

Thump! Thump! Thump!

When Emmanuel recovered from the shock of stumbling upon the beautiful stranger, he realized his heart was about to beat its way out of his chest.

Never once had he ever felt so attracted to a woman in his twenty-eight years of life.

The countless female bodies he had seen in his work as a gynecologist hardly appealed to him. At some point, he even wondered if he was attracted to women at all.

Against all odds, it seemed, the young woman before him made his heart race like a runaway horse.

Am I simply nervous, or am I already attracted to her?

More surprisingly, Emmanuel noticed a large number eight sign on the woman's table.

She's my blind date?

He took a deep breath to calm himself before approaching her table and taking a seat opposite her.

The young woman's expression grew increasingly flabbergasted. There was even a hint of hostility in her pretty eyes.

The audacity of this man! Barging into my private room is bad enough, but he's going to sit opposite me like it's nobody's business?

Emmanuel ignored her expression. It was not the first time a woman had scoffed at him.

They were free to go their separate ways after getting the blind date done and over with.

He introduced himself, declaring, “Hi! My name is Emmanuel Lowe. I'm twenty-eight years old, and I work as a gynecologist. I make eighty thousand a year and don't own a car or a house.”

Any man would need an incredible amount of courage to say such things to a woman, but Emmanuel appeared unusually calm and unfazed.

The young woman stared at him in shock. A moment later, her lips curved into a smirk, and she replied with an introduction of her own.

“Nice to meet you. I'm Mackenzie Quillen. I'm twenty-seven years old with dual doctorates in finance and business administration from Harvard University. I made three billion last year, and I have a car and a house.”

Emmanuel was stunned.

What is happening?

He always thought women on blind dates came with red flags.

Mackenzie, however, was arguably flawless.

Where's the catch?

All sorts of fantastical theories filled Emmanuel's mind.

Mackenzie smirked at his perplexed expression. The pride in her cool gaze was evident.

She deliberately introduced herself to put the stranger in a difficult spot and intimidate him into retreating.

As expected, awkward silence lingered in the air after her words.

Urgh, forget it!

Whether Mackenzie was telling the truth was beside the point. Emmanuel decided to go through all the motions so he could at least mollify his mother, even if the date did not result in a trip to the altar.

He declared, “I don't make much, but if you decide to date me, I promise I'll always protect and cherish you. I'll take over all the household chores so you can be a queen at home. Of course, I hope you'll allow me to preserve my masculine pride in front of my family. If we do get married, I can give you about five to six thousand every month.”

It was a well-worn script that Emmanuel recited in a single breath.

Mackenzie was dumbfounded at his earnest expression and apparent lack of shame at his much lower salary.

A long while later, she burst into a chuckle.

She had never met a man who could humor her so.

“What are you laughing about?” Unimpressed by her reaction, Emmanuel continued, “I know I don't check all the boxes, but I promise I'll be a good and responsible husband if we're married!”

Pfft!

Mackenzie failed to keep in her snigger.

An annoyed Emmanuel demanded, “Why are you laughing, Ms. Quillen? Don't you think you're being rather rude?”

“Sir, you're a very good man!” Mackenzie stopped smiling and retorted coldly, “But I think you're the confused one here. I'm not here for a blind date!”

Huh? What is going on?

Emmanuel's eyes widened in horror as he sputtered, “Isn't this table number eight?”

“Yes, but this is the VIP area. You must be looking for table number eight in the common dining area. Please go out and turn right!” She pointed a slender finger at the exit.

“Oh... Sorry! I'm so sorry! I mixed things up!”

Emmanuel wished he could sink into the floor in embarrassment. He jumped to his feet, ready to make a hasty escape.

That was so embarrassing! How could I sit at the wrong table for a blind date? No wonder she was laughing so much. She must have thought I was shooting above my weight!

Shortly after Emmanuel's departure, an old man entered Mackenzie's private room, escorted by four black-clad bodyguards.

Emmanuel would have been astonished if he was still around. The old man was none other than the stranger he had helped earlier in front of the café!

He implored, “Perhaps this is fate, Mackenzie. You're twenty-seven, but you've never been in a relationship because of your misandry. No man would dare come near you! But that young man succeeded! He's also a kind and just person. A while ago, he helped me outside the café and didn't expect a reward for his actions!”

The old man's true identity was Terence Quillen, chairman of Yeringham's premier financial corporation.

While his wealth could trump that of entire nations, he had a major regret in life.

Terence had had three sons who tragically passed away before him. They either had no children of their own or only left daughters behind.

Mackenzie was Terence's favorite granddaughter and next-in-line to helm Terence Group.

Her intelligence and charisma did not change the fact that she was a woman.

Before Terence met his maker, he wished his favorite granddaughter could give him a great-grandchild.

That spurred him to fake his fall in front of the café and scout a decent man for his granddaughter. To his surprise, the young man who helped him earlier made a blunder of his own blind date and ended up meeting Mackenzie instead.

Isn't that fate?

Mackenzie remained stoically unmoved by her grandfather's words. “Grandpa, he may have passed your test, but he hasn't passed mine. I'll marry him if he aces my test.”

She wanted to fulfill her grandfather's wish, but she naturally wished to promise herself to a good man.

Marrying a man after one blind date was simply too hasty and careless.

Terence's gaze lit up expectantly, and he replied, “All right! I'm sure he will pass your test!”

Chapter 2 Failure

After turning right at the door, Emmanuel finally found table number eight in the common dining area.

Sure enough, a woman was seated at the table, looking like she was running out of patience.

Dressed in professional attire that accentuated her beautiful curves, she was, by all means, a sight to behold.

Even though she didn't exude the same air of elegance that Mackenzie had, there was no denying she had the power to make men fall at her feet.

Thankfully, Emmanuel wasn't disappointed in the slightest. After all, he was well aware of his own qualities.

Without further ado, he straightened himself up and approached the woman with a smile.

“Sorry I'm late! My name's Emmanuel Lowe. I'm twenty-eight years old, and I work as a gynecologist with an annual salary of eighty thousand—”

“Stop!” the woman coldly interrupted before he could finish his introduction. “What's the meaning of this? With what little you have to offer; do you seriously think women would want to marry you? I can't believe you even had the nerve to be late! What right do you have to keep a woman waiting? This has been an utter waste of my time. Hmph!”

After firing off a barrage of questions, the red-faced woman angrily splashed a glass of water on Emmanuel's face.

The latter, who was caught off guard, instantly became soaking wet.

Nevertheless, Emmanuel didn't lose his temper. After all, he was indeed late because he went to the wrong place, so he could understand why the woman was upset.

“Hmph. You're twenty-eight and still only earning eighty-thousand a year. No wonder you're doing so poorly! Not only do you lack punctuality, but you also don't seem to take life seriously. You're doomed to be at the bottom of the social hierarchy your entire life! I'm shocked you even have the guts to go on a blind date with me... Stop being delusional!” the woman scolded as she shot Emmanuel a look of contempt.

The next second, she grabbed her bag and stormed off, not once bothering to leave her name.

To add insult to injury, she even waved a wad of cash in front of Emmanuel's face, then slapped it hard on the table as payment for the bill.

The latter's gaze darkened instantly as rage began pulsing through his veins.

This woman is humiliating me! I may not have high expectations for marriage, but that doesn't mean I don't have a temper! Argh! As much as I want to make her regret her actions, I know I don't have that capability...

Since the woman was gone, Emmanuel, too, left the café glumly.

To his surprise, he had only just stepped out the door when he saw a long-haired man deliberately colliding into a BMW and screaming in pain.

Emmanuel couldn't help but furrow his brows. Oh, gosh. That man is clearly staging a car accident. Why is there so much trouble in this café today?

“Ah! Someone's been hit!”

“Argh! My leg's broken! Murderer!”

Four men immediately rushed out to join the commotion when the long-haired man fell on the ground.

Thankfully, Emmanuel saw right through their ploy. Ha! Those guys must be the co-conspirators!

Just then, a young lady hastily exited the BMW, clad in a maroon sleeveless dress that revealed a large expanse of tender, fair skin.

“What's the matter? How could I have injured your leg when I was driving so slowly?” she asked anxiously.

Seconds later, the long-haired man's buddies surrounded the woman, demanding compensation. “Cut the crap! Pay up! Pay up now!”

Several people in the café had witnessed the staged accident, but unfortunately, they were so afraid of the big, burly men that no one dared to confront them.

“How much do you guys want?” the woman muttered helplessly, having resigned herself to the fact that she'd have to settle the matter with money.

The group of thugs, however, began leering at and drooling over her.

“Haha. Hey, why don't you have some fun with us?” one of the men suggested.

Just like that, what had started as a staged accident quickly turned into public harassment.

The pretty woman was so scared out of her wits that she staggered backward until she bumped into Emmanuel.

Instead of taking advantage of her like the other thugs, Emmanuel stepped in front of her and glared at the long-haired man.

“Your leg's broken, and you're asking for compensation, huh?”

Upon seeing Emmanuel's menacing expression, the thugs felt chills down their spines.

At the same time, Mackenzie was sitting in the café and watching the entire scene unfold.

Well, well, well. Who knew that man would be so brave? I'm sure no one else would have the guts to go up against five thugs.

The next second, Emmanuel stunned everyone by viciously kicking the long-haired man's leg.

“Argh!” the latter shouted in pain as he began hopping on the leg that was supposedly broken.

The onlookers instantly let out a collective gasp.

Goodness gracious! That man is daring!

Mackenzie, too, had curled her lips into a smile.

The café was one of her properties, so naturally, she had also seen how Emmanuel's blind date went.

I thought he was a timid man when he didn't flare up despite being splashed with water. Who knew he was just a gentleman who doesn't lose his temper with women? I must admit, he looks rather charming when he shows his tough side!

“What's this? Didn't you say your leg's broken? I'm impressed you can still jump on it!” Emmanuel mocked.

When the onlookers realized that the long-haired man had lied about his injury, they wasted no time scolding and criticizing him.

By then, the other thugs had also lost their bravado and fell silent. After all, they knew the tables had turned on them.

“Hmph. I'll let you off this time. You'd better watch your back!” the long-haired man warned before running away with his tail between his legs.

With that, the pretty woman gave Emmanuel a warm smile and coyly gestured for him to get into her car. “Hey, handsome, thank you so much for your help. Would you like to go to my house for a drink?”

Emmanuel, however, brushed her off without a second thought. “No, thank you. I have other things to do!”

Seeing how unmoved he was by her advances, the woman couldn't help but stomp her feet in frustration.

Back in the café, Mackenzie heard her grandfather burst into loud guffaws.

“Haha! I told you so, Mackenzie! Didn't I say that man has an excellent character? Your assistant, Lexi, is such a beautiful woman, yet he refuses to give her the time of day! Once you guys are married, you won't have to worry about him betraying you!”

The more Mackenzie ruminated about Terence's words, the more her impression of Emmanuel improved.

“Don't be too happy yet, Grandpa! Men are either after looks or money,” Mackenzie uttered coldly before getting up.

Ha! I doubt Emmanuel can pass my second secret test of character!

Meanwhile, Emmanuel had gotten home after his matchmaking session failed spectacularly.

Needless to say, his sister, Roselynn Lowe, was frustrated beyond belief. “What? Another unsuccessful blind date?”

This is the eighteenth time, for goodness' sake! My brother's a six-foot tall, fit, and upstanding young man. Why won't any woman take a fancy to him? He may be thick-skulled at times, but surely, someone will still appreciate him for his good looks, won't they?

Emmanuel's mother, Alessandra Cadigan, seemed even more anxious as she hurriedly dragged him out of the house.

“Mom, what are you doing?” Emmanuel asked, startled by how panic-stricken Alessandra was.

“What am I doing? I'm worried sick about you!” the woman scolded without breaking her stride. “I don't understand it, either. Our neighbor's an unkempt twenty-eight-year-old novelist who's always cooped up at home, yet he's already planning for his second child! Why can't my son get a girlfriend? That woman didn't even stay for the blind date, did she? I paid good money to set this up for you! Let's go see her at her house right now!”

“What?” Emmanuel choked out.

Did I hear that right? I can't believe Mom has gotten this desperate! The matchmaking session was an utter failure, so why must she still insist on dragging me to the woman's place? Wouldn't I just be embarrassing myself again?

Chapter 3 Rags to Riches

In any relationship, the party taking the initiative was often seen as lowlier and more desperate.

Therefore, upon seeing Emmanuel and his family at her house, Milani Zimmerman wore an even haughtier expression than when she was at the café.

Ha! I knew he wouldn't be able to get over my looks, so he's come to badger me again!

Milani's mother, Melody Claus, was just as smug when she learned of the Lowe family's intention.

“If your son wishes to marry my daughter, you'll have to give us a betrothal gift of five hundred thousand,” she said as she raised her palm. “We won't accept anything less!”

Emmanuel's heart instantly sank.

Oh, my goodness! Five hundred thousand? Is she trying to sell her daughter?

Alessandra, however, gritted her teeth and nodded. “T-That's fine!”

As long as my son can get married, I'll do anything to make up for the betrothal gift, even if it means selling the house!

“Your family must also provide a car and matrimonial home!” Milani's father chimed in. “More importantly, you're not going to let my daughter pay for any installments or maintenance fees!”

By then, Emmanuel was on the verge of losing his patience.

Shouldn't marriages be consensual? I don't expect both parties to be forking out the wedding expenses equally, but why does it feel like my family's here to surrender and be fleeced?

Alessandra, too, found herself in a tight spot.

She could sell the house to afford the betrothal gift, but how would she pay for the couple's car and home?

“Sure. That's no problem!” Roselynn piped up, even going so far as to pull her brother back when she realized he wanted to object.

She was just as eager for Emmanuel to start a family, and at thirty years old, she had worked and saved up enough to make the necessary down payments for him.

Since Mom is settling the betrothal gift, I shall help Emmanuel with the car and home!

“Lastly, he will bear all household expenses after the wedding!” Milani suddenly said.

That, however, was the last straw for Emmanuel. “I don't mind paying this much if she's coming to work for us as a housekeeper, but if she expects to be treated like a princess or queen, you can forget it! I don't need that!”

“Look at your son! What's with that attitude?” Milani yelled. “We aren't even married yet, and he's already so domineering. Wouldn't it be worse down the road?”

“No, no, no... The marriage will work out. It'd work out just fine!” Alessandra pleaded, desperate to finalize the wedding.

I can't wait any longer... I must fulfill my husband's last wish by the end of the year!

Having seen how things were going, even Roselynn knew she had to step in to persuade her mother. “Mom! Stop forcing it!”

Manny's right. There's nothing wrong with giving a betrothal gift, car, and house. However, asking him to be the sole supporter of his family after the wedding is too much! What about his wife, then? Why can't she chip in? Will she be sending her own money back to her parents?

Just then, Milani's younger brother, Jacob Zimmerman, suddenly appeared with a cocky grin plastered on his face. “Haha! Don't forget about me, Milani! When it's my turn to get married, I'd be counting on you guys to buy me my car and house too!”

Upon hearing that, Emmanuel instantly exploded with rage.

“What? Am I marrying your sister or your entire family? I may as well support all of you!”

Even though Emmanuel had only meant that as an angry remark, Milani decided to hold him to his word. “Hah! You'd better remember what you just said! In that case, I'll leave you to plan and pay for the wedding banquet and honeymoon. Don't tell me you can't afford that...”

“Get lost! I'd rather marry anybody than you!” Emmanuel retorted as the rage and ferocity he used to experience on the battlefield came flooding back.

He didn't know what the Zimmermans were playing at, but there was no doubt they were monsters.

“Look at yourself! How dare you ask me for my hand in marriage! I'd rather marry anybody than you too!” Milani snapped back.

Given my qualities, I have no problem marrying a rich man, so why should I settle for a man like Emmanuel? I'm only too happy that he wants to fall out with me!

After giving an exasperated laugh, Emmanuel stood up and stormed off, leaving Alessandra and Roselynn with no choice but to follow suit.

To their surprise, they had only just stepped out of the Zimmerman residence when three luxury cars pulled up in front of them.

The Zimmermans quickly popped out to see the commotion and almost dropped their jaws when they saw the car lineup.

Oh! Those cars are worth tens of millions! What's going on? Since when were the Lowes that fancy?

Emmanuel, on the other contrary, seemed to recognize one of the cars. Hmm... Didn't I see that car outside the café?

The next second, Terence stepped out of the car, surrounded by his convoy of suited bodyguards.

He smiled as he approached Emmanuel and said politely, “I'm here to return the favor, Mr. Lowe, after you helped me outside the café!”

Needless to say, everyone was stunned.

Roselynn couldn't hide her excitement and gripped her brother's arm tightly.

Ah! Isn't this like those rags-to-riches stories?

The more Emmanuel thought about it, the more he frowned. Wow... Who knew this old man was a millionaire? Could he have intentionally fallen at the café?

Terence waved his hand, and within seconds, his subordinates had unloaded several boxes of gifts.

Not only were there precious stones and jewelry, but there were also famous paintings, antiques, and even a Porsche key.

The total value of the items had to be at least ten million.

For someone who earned a mere eighty thousand a year, ten million was an eye-watering amount of money that Emmanuel could only dream of!

Upon witnessing the scene, the Zimmerman family almost collapsed in shock.

Milani might be a well-dressed woman, but the truth was, her family was just like any other average family. To them, ten million was undoubtedly an astronomical sum!

If I had known Emmanuel would become a multi-millionaire, I'd have married him straightaway!

After snapping out of her daze, she smiled and hastily clutched Emmanuel's arm.

“What's the matter, darling? Oh, wow... You're so kind to help the elderly! I love that about you!”

“Who's your darling?” Emmanuel asked, embarrassing Milani so much that she wanted to crawl into a hole.

As though that wasn't enough, he brusquely pushed her away and added, “Didn't you just reject me? Why are you still calling me that?”

“Uh... I—” Milani muttered, clearly at a loss for words.

Her family, too, was incredibly frustrated.

After all, they had just missed out on getting a wealthy son-in-law!

Meanwhile, Alessandra was about to say something when Roselynn tugged at her.

As much as I want Manny to start a family, I can't let him settle for the horrible Zimmermans! Besides, he's rich now! I'm sure he can find a better woman!

“Mom, Roselynn, let's go!” Emmanuel said before ushering both women into the car.

He didn't want to accept the gifts, especially since he knew he hadn't done anything to deserve them. However, it wasn't the time and place to discuss the matter, so he decided to leave instead.

Once the Lowe family had left, a gust of cold wind swept over the Zimmermans as they seethed silently.

“How could you have made such remarks earlier, Milani? Do you think it's easy to find a millionaire these days?” Melody berated.

“W-What should I do now, then?”

In all honesty, Milani was at a complete loss. She had gone on several blind dates to find a rich husband who could give her a life of luxury.

Alas, who knew she'd let a multi-millionaire slip right through her fingers?

“What else can we do? They've already come to our place to ask for your hand in marriage. Can't we do the same?” Melody suggested.

Jacob, who was just as anxious, instantly exclaimed, “I don't care, Milani! You have to marry that multi-millionaire! When my girlfriend and I get married, you must give us a house and a luxury car! Otherwise, I'll disown you!”

“Okay, okay. I got it!” Milani replied with a long sigh.

Argh! Emmanuel and I left on such bad terms... Would he still care about me?

👉To continue reading the story for free, download the app and search📚"Love at the Wrong Table". Enjoy Romance Now🥰

Hugo Spencer bedded his wife day and night in the name of revenge until she became pregnant.
😡🔥“You’re here to pay off your debt! How dare you get pregnant with my kid!”😡

Chapter 1 She's Pregnant
A beautiful young lady with an unnaturally pale face stood outside the entrance of the ultrasound room with a B-scan report in her hand.
Not only did she not feel the joy and surprise of someone who had become a mother, but she was shrouded in a thick aura of fear.

The results stated below the B-ultrasound report were: One fetus, alive, consistent with an intrauterine pregnancy of 8+ weeks.

She was pregnant, and it had been two months.

Just then, her phone rang, and as she looked at the name on the screen, she took a deep breath before answering, "Hello?"

"Come to the office." It was a low, cold voice that was akin to a demonic presence from hell.

"I—"

The call ended abruptly, giving her no room to refuse.

Celia Stuart quickly put the ultrasound report into her bag, hastily left the hospital, and hurried to the most imposing building in the city center.

There was only one thing on her agenda whenever she came here: to please her husband and satisfy his every physical need.

Regardless of the time or place, she had to be at his beck and call whenever he called, or she would have to face dire consequences.

After reaching the suite on the 32nd floor of the company, Celia was about to sit on the couch to rest when she heard the sound of the fingerprint scanner outside the door.

A tall and handsome figure dressed in a custom-made jet-black suit that accentuated his elegance and cold severity strode in.

It was Hugo Spencer, her husband.

Celia promptly put on a smiling face and stood up. "Did your business trip go well this time, darling?"

It was still mid-afternoon, and the warm sunlight illuminated the sharp contours of the man's eyebrows and nose, giving his exquisite features a cold and ruthless vibe.

Instead of answering her, he simply grabbed a bag and threw it in front of her.

"Go take a shower and change into it," he demanded in his usual commanding tone.

Celia looked at the pale pink lingerie bag and knew what she had to do next. Cheeks turning pink, she softly muttered, "I... I have a stomach ache today. I'm not feeling well. Can we—"

The man who saw through her lie with just one glance coldly snarled, "Stop making excuses."

"It's true." She couldn't help but blush as she lied.

After all, the baby inside her was two months old!

She wouldn't be able to handle what the man was about to do next.

Celia mustered up the courage to ask, "Can I take a day off today and rest?" For the sake of her unborn child, she couldn't engage in marital activities.

With his hands in his pockets, Hugo approached and towered over her. As he looked at her with a contemptuous gaze, he asked in return, "Do you think you deserve a break?"

Celia's eyes turned red. Her heart was filled with bitterness when she looked at the cold and heartless man.

A year ago, she had been set up and given to an old man by her stepmother. She was in her despair when Hugo appeared before her like a savior, rescuing her from trouble.

When she returned home and tried to tell her father about the incident, her stepmother turned the tables and accused her of bringing her daughter to a club which almost led to her being violated.

Without a second thought, her father slapped Celia across the face and kicked her out of the house, leaving her to fend for herself.

It was on a stormy night when she was grabbed by a drunkard. She stumbled and fell in a panic, and that was when she somehow saw Hugo once again.

At that moment, he became her savior who later gave her a place to stay and provided her warmth and comfort.

Hugo was tall and handsome, and he exuded an exceptional aura. Every move and gesture he made gave out a thick aristocratic air.

Furthermore, as the head of the country's top financial conglomerate, Spencer Group, he was immensely wealthy and influential.

After Celia succumbed to his gentle advances a month later, she secretly took her household registration book from home without her father's knowledge and married Hugo without anyone witnessing or blessing the union.

She thought that what awaited her after the marriage was happiness.

Unexpectedly, Hugo whispered a bloody truth into her ear on the night they registered their marriage: marrying her was just the beginning of his revenge.

Back to the present, Celia emerged from the bathroom with her arms around her chest, blushing as she approached the bed.

It seemed that Hugo had a hobby of tormenting her for his own pleasure. Every time he went on a business trip, he would buy some erotica products that pushed her to her limits and forced her to wear them for his amusement.

The man was now reclined on a pillow. In his crisp white shirt and tailored trousers, he exuded an air of sophistication and decadence.

Seeing this, she meekly pleaded again. "I'm really not feeling well. Can't we—"

"You don't have the right to refuse." The man's cold and sharp gaze shot back instantly.

The look in his eyes made Celia want to escape.

"When will you stop tormenting me? When will you let me go?" Celia questioned him for the first time as tears uncontrollably rolled down her face.

She was a person, a living being, not a plaything for him to manipulate at will.

Hugo stood up from the bed, somewhat enjoying the expression of rebellion on his pet kitty's face. After all, women who were too obedient were no fun.

His lips curled into a sneer. "You want me to let you go? That will never happen in this lifetime. You are not allowed to leave my side even if I get tired or annoyed with you."

"You..." Celia couldn't hold back her tears. She felt utterly humiliated.

He walked up to her and gripped her chin with his large hand, forcing her to look at him. It intrigued him more than before to see the touch of fierceness on her pure and ethereal face.

As he leaned in to kiss her on the lips, Celia angrily turned her face to evade his lips.

"You dare refuse me?" He smirked.

The next moment, he carried her up and threw her onto the soft bed beside them.

Two hours later, the exhausted woman gasped and held her lower abdomen when she saw the faint red marks on the bedsheets.

My baby! Please be okay!

With weak legs, Celia dragged her body back to the hospital once again.

While she lay in the ultrasound room, she felt a sense of panic wash over her as she listened to the sound of the small train nearby.

Tears streamed down Celia's face, startling the nurse who hurriedly tried to comfort her. "Miss, don't worry. Your baby is healthy. Its heartbeat is strong."

After Celia entered the doctor's office, she was surprised that the doctor remembered her. The doctor immediately asked her, "Why did you suddenly start bleeding? You were fine this morning. Do you want your child or not?"

Upon hearing the question, Celia almost blurted out, "Yes, I do!"

A strong determination to protect her baby surged within her. She felt responsible as a mother the moment she heard the sound of the baby's heartbeat moments ago.

The doctor glanced at her. "You're not even 20. Isn't your husband here?"

"H-He's busy."

"Well, you need to tell him to be careful for the next three months and prioritize the baby. Otherwise, the risk of miscarriage is high even for someone as young as yourself." The doctor hinted when they noticed the kiss mark on her neck.

"I understand. Thank you, doctor." Celia's face turned beet red.

However, she felt her chest tighten at the same time she breathed a sigh of relief. How was she supposed to tell Hugo about the child?

The baby could be in danger at any moment if she didn't say anything, but if she did tell him about it, the baby would be even more at risk because Hugo would undoubtedly insist on her getting rid of it.

Chapter 2 Unworthy of Having My Child

As Celia trudged out of the hospital, she instinctively covered her abdomen and bitterly wondered why the baby had to come to her womb.

How wonderful it would be if it could find parents who could let it grow up healthy!

The reason Hugo wanted to take revenge on her was because of her mother.

From a young age, her father never mentioned her mother's death. It was at the age of ten when she heard her stepmother's sarcastic remarks about how Celia's birth mother and a wealthy man had a rendezvous in a car in the mountains, resulting in both of them plummeting off a cliff to their deaths.

And that wealthy man was Hugo's father.

Her mother was deemed a disgraceful mistress who had intruded upon Hugo's parents' marriage.

Celia's father, fueled by his hatred for her mother's affair, openly welcomed the other woman into their home, erasing any trace of her existence in that household.

As if seeing her reminded him of her mother's betrayal, he didn't even spare Celia a glance.

Celia was like an orphan. She was utterly alone in this world.

After returning from the hospital, she ate the lunch prepared by the servants before she dozed off until the evening.

By the time she woke up, she was startled when she glanced at the time. How was it 8.30PM already? She then hurried downstairs.

Hugo had returned at some point. Sitting on the couch in the living room, he looked both relaxed and dangerous as he sat in an unrestrained posture.

Celia suddenly thought about taking the initiative to please him so that it would be easier to discuss the child with him.

She brewed a cup of tea and brought it to him. "You've worked hard, darling. Have a cup of tea to quench your thirst!"

Hugo glanced up at her. "Do you have something to tell me?"

This man had an uncanny ability to see through her as if he could read her every thought just by looking at her.

Celia bit her red lip and sat beside him, tentatively asking, "I was thinking… Should we have a child? It would make our home livelier."

A contemptuous smile played at the corners of Hugo's mouth. "Do you think you're worthy of bearing my child?"

"What if I accidentally get pregnant?" Celia kept biting her lip. She couldn't look him straight in the eyes.

"Abort it immediately," the man answered without any mercy.

A few seconds later, his sharp gaze locked onto her again. "Are you pregnant?"

Taken aback, Celia quickly shook her head. "No... I was just curious because it…it gets lonely staying alone in such a big villa."

Hugo seemed to believe her words because he knew she didn't dare to get pregnant with his child. And even if she did, she knew what she had to do.

He set aside the documents and stood up, fetching a bottle of whiskey from the liquor cabinet. After pouring half a glass, he handed it to her. "Finish it."

Celia panicked and waved. "I don't drink."

"You disappointed me yesterday," the man insisted domineeringly as he pushed the glass toward her. "You will pay if you disappoint me again."

Celia gently placed the cup on the table after taking two sips, indicating that she had drunk her fill.

However, the man's eyes narrowed in an instant as his gaze oppressively fixed on her.

"Do you want me to feed you?" he asked.

Celia's beautiful eyes widened slightly. It wasn't as if he hadn't done something like that before. She then obediently picked up the wine glass on the table and took small sips while enduring the burning sensation in her throat.

After four sips, she choked and coughed lightly.

"Finish it," the man demanded hoarsely. He wasn't worried about her at all.

"I don't want to drink anymore." Celia shook her head. She really couldn't take another sip.

However, the man seemed to be intrigued as he got up and pulled her into his embrace. He picked up his wine glass, took a sip, and then held her delicate face to feed her the alcohol.

Tonight went on to be another sleepless night for her.

Early the next morning, Celia had to go to the hospital again when she felt a sharp pain in her abdomen.

It was the same doctor as yesterday that attended to her. This time, he was looking at her with a serious expression. "Did you already forget what I reminded you just yesterday? What could be more important than a child? Do you realize how dangerous your condition is?"

"Doctor, how is the baby?"

"There's slight bleeding, but the baby is fine for now. Still, you need to be more careful."

As Celia walked out of the doctor's office, she felt lost and bewildered. She wandered around the hospital for a while until a nurse came out calling for the next patient and asked her, "Is it your turn next?"

"What?"

"The operation!"

"What operation?"

"The cesarean section."

Celia recoiled in fear. "I'm not having surgery. It's not me."

There was a couple holding a three-month-old baby next to her after she got in the elevator. The fair and adorable child smiled happily at her, captivating Celia like an angel.

She instinctively touched her abdomen. I'm sure my baby will be this cute too if it came into this world.

The doctor's words resounded in her ears like an alarm. If Hugo continued bedding her tonight, there was a high chance Celia would lose the baby.

Distraught, Celia returned to the villa. Before she could enter the living room, she felt a sudden wave of dizziness before she collapsed at the villa's doorstep.

The bag containing the ultrasound report she was holding fell to the ground by her feet.

A black sports car slowly pulled up outside the iron gate in the evening. Hugo had returned.

His car parked next to the entrance, and when he caught sight of the woman on the ground, a look of shock flashed in his eyes. He quickly pushed the door open and got out.

As he strode toward the woman who had fainted, his attention was momentarily diverted by a hospital plastic bag nearby.

After he crouched down and picked up the medical records and ultrasound report from inside the bag, he immediately frowned when he thought about Celia's reactions toward him these two days and her questions about having a child.

Sh*t, she isn't supposed to get pregnant! She has been taking her pills!

Is she trying to use the child to earn my forgiveness? His face fell at the thought of that.

This woman dares to try using my child as a bargaining chip. Unforgivable!

Celia slowly opened her eyes as she regained consciousness. As she sat up, her eyes widened in shock and panic before they met the chilling gaze of the man's deep and intimidating eyes.

Why is Hugo back already?

She only further paled when she saw the report he was holding.

Despite feeling a desperate urge to escape, Hugo stood before her like a looming shadow, his voice cold as he questioned, "Where do you think you're going?"

Celia had always been afraid of this man from the bottom of her heart. Now that she couldn't run away, she clutched her lower abdomen in despair and terror.

Hugo took a step closer, his gaze scanning her pale face drenched in a cold sweat like a sharp blade before it lowered to her smooth belly.

He stared in that direction for a few seconds.

During those few seconds, Celia's breath seemed to stop. She lowered her head like someone guilty, unable to meet his eyes.

The arrival of the child was not her decision to make. It was a sudden gift from the universe. In fact, she was more panicked and afraid than anyone else.

"When did you get pregnant?" he asked, his face expressionless.

"I... I only found out two days ago," Celia whispered.

"Why didn't you tell me?" Hugo's eyes flickered with a demonic gleam.

"I…"

"Scared that I would want you to abort it?" the man mocked, his tone growing even colder. "Did you think I would let your child come to this world alive?"

Chapter 3 Escaped With His Child

Celia's breath hitched at that. The man was a demon who wouldn't even let a child out of his clutches.

"The child is innocent," she whispered.

"You honestly think you have the right to give birth to my child?" the man beside her mocked.

She lowered her head at that. "I'm sorry. It was an accident."

The corners of Hugo's lips twitched. He refused to believe that it was just a mistake. She is clearly trying to set me up!

"Word of advice: don't even think about using my child to beg for my forgiveness," he warned through gritted teeth.

Celia peered at him with her beautiful eyes as a surge of intense sorrow emerged within her. Her tears swirled in her eyes and she shook her head. "This really was an accident. I never intended to use the child for anything."

"Any woman in this world has the right to give birth to my child, but not you. I don't want my child to have your mother's dirty genes." His cold voice was dripping with disdain. "Get rid of it."

Tears welled up in her eyes when she heard those words. She was already doing her best to atone for her mother's sins by being his plaything. What more did he want from her?

Am I supposed to give him my life?

"Go to the hospital right now!" Hugo coldly tossed out an instruction.

Celia's tears rolled down her cheeks as she instinctively covered her abdomen. My baby, I'm too powerless to keep you with me. I'm sorry.

She closed her eyes. Her heart was filled with indescribable pain.

Can't I keep it? This is his child as well!

Suddenly, Hugo's phone rang.

He glanced at it and picked it up without hesitation. "Yes."

"Mr. Spencer, something urgent has come up in the stock market. You will need to come back and handle it," came the voice of the finance department's manager from the other end.

Hugo glanced at the time when he heard that. As though he didn't even have the patience to accompany Celia to the hospital, he instructed in a frigid voice, "Deal with it yourself."

He knew that she would not dare to keep the child.

Celia watched as he walked toward the car.

When his sports car left in a trail of taillights into the sunset, she hurriedly got up. She didn't know where she could go, but she knew she had to leave this man.

She then went to her own car and drove off before parking it on a side street. As she glanced around, she noticed a bus by the roadside. Without hesitation, she made her way to it.

The ticket seller looked at her and asked, "Where are you headed, young lady?"

Celia didn't hesitate to step inside the bus.

After she found a seat, she said to the woman, "To the final stop, please."

Celia had made up her mind to escape. She had never been this bold before, nor had she ever defied Hugo. But this time, for the sake of her baby, she decided to confront fate head-on.

With her arms around her bag, she turned her phone off and eventually drifted off to sleep out of exhaustion.

As night fell, a black Bugatti drove into the villa. Now that Hugo had finished his work and returned home, he expected to find Celia, who had undergone surgery, waiting for him.

However, the living room was empty. It didn't feel like anyone had been or was there.

His wife would always welcome him every day when he got back from work, so where was she hiding now?

"Celia?" Hugo called out in a deep voice.

And yet, he didn't hear a reply.

He strode up the stairs and checked the master bedroom, the study, and even the place where Celia often lost herself in reverie. However, the woman was nowhere to be found.

Realization finally dawned upon him—she had never been home.

I told her to come back this afternoon. Where the hell did she go? He suddenly thought of a possibility. Did she run away?

He took out his phone and called Celia, and as expected, her phone was off.

"Damn it!" She actually ran away! How dare she?

After enduring a six-hour bus ride, Celia found herself at the bus station in Bloomstead. She was no longer anxious or in a hurry. As long as she could escape from Hugo, she felt a sense of calm wash over her.

She still had some money in her bank account, and it was enough to sustain her in the days to come.

She switched to using a normal phone in case her phone was being tracked. Since she wanted to make her escape, she needed to get as far away as she could.

She had fled to a place where Hugo would never find her again.

One of her college classmates lived in Honchkon. According to her friend, Honchkon was a beautiful place with a perpetually mild climate and a serene atmosphere. It was located in a remote area with underdeveloped transportation and limited communication.

At this moment, she found herself contemplating a new life there.

She had given it a long thought. She knew Hugo would be searching for her all over the world. He would be furious and if he ever found her, he would undoubtedly kill her, but she didn't care.

She might have made a stupid move, but she only acted on a mother's instinct to protect her child.

Wouldn't her child be pitiful if she had cold-heartedly gotten rid of it?

This, she had guessed correctly.

Hugo was indeed looking for her everywhere.

On the streets of the city, he had mobilized all the company's bodyguards in the middle of the night to search for her in the places she might have gone.

It was 4.00AM when he went to a corner of a garden where he took out a packet of cigarettes. He tried to hold his anger in as he lit one of the sticks.

Right then, she heard a woman's voice screaming, "H-Help me!"

He raised his chin, only to see a drunkard pulling a young lady, trying to take advantage of her.

Hugo narrowed his gaze as he discarded his cigarette and walked toward the drunken man.

The woman, in a state of panic and helplessness, pleaded for his help. "Sir, please save me! Sir..."

Hugo swiftly grabbed the drunken man's hand, causing him to scream in pain and release his grip on the woman.

At this, she seized the chance and hurriedly escaped from danger.

Hugo felt his anger rise out of nowhere and kicked the man into a nearby flower bed. Not wanting to dirty his hands any further, he turned to leave.

However, the one thing that appeared in his head now was a pure and beautiful face. Compared to the young woman he saved, Celia had a face that was more tempting to men.

Who will save her if she gets into a similar situation? How will she be treated?

After Hugo returned to his car, a wave of fury suddenly rose within him. He kicked his own tire, his handsome face contorted with a sour expression.

"Sh*t!"

No man, other than himself, was allowed to touch Celia. It was a possessiveness and dominance etched into his very being.

Not even one of all the incoming calls was the one he was waiting for. She is quite the escapee, isn't she? She completely disappeared with my child in tow! F*ck this. I'm going to make her pay a heavy price when I find her!

What Hugo hadn't expected was for his search for her to last for six whole months.

…

Camellias bloomed everywhere in the mountains, filling the air with a primitive and rustic atmosphere. This place had just gone through a harsh winter and now it was spring, where flowers bloomed.

Inside a cottage, a woman wearing a gray plaid skirt sat down. As she rose, she clearly had a bump on her belly. It only looked smaller than usual because she was thin, but this was a belly that carried an eight-month-old child.

Celia had successfully escaped to a place where Hugo was not there. It was a remote area with underdeveloped transportation and Internet, but it was filled with love and joy.

Her arrival made the people here fond of her. She was beautiful, kind, and diligent, and she even became a substitute music teacher at a school.

Everyone warmly called her Miss Stuart.

"Celia, I suggest you go to the county earlier and rent a house. You have only one month left until you are due," her classmate, Yvonne Lester, advised.

"Mhm. I'll go in a few days. Thank you for taking care of me all this time, Yvonne."

"Celia, are you sure you are ready to be a single mother? What are your plans for the future?"

"I have made up my mind. I'm ready to stay here and teach as a volunteer."

"That won't do. You are a city girl. How can you raise a child here?" Yvonne disapproved of her decision.

However, Celia was prepared to live with her child in this area. She didn't mind that they weren't financially well-off, as long as she could spend her whole life by her child's side.

She had decided to live for her child.

Chapter 4 Found Her at Last

Astoria was a bustling city, and Hugo was desperate to find that girl. He had tried everything to search for her, but she was still not found. He scoured the whole city and even told the cops to set up a task force to search for her, but alas, she was still nowhere to be found. Hugo might look calm on the outside, but unbeknownst to others, a storm was brewing in his heart.

Every time the cops found a female corpse, he would go to check if it was her almost immediately, and when he realized it wasn't her, he would heave a sigh of relief. He wished that woman was alive so he could rain down his wrath on her when he found her.

He would not allow her to die just like that. She still had a debt to repay and had to atone for her sins; she had no right to die. However, there was something else. If she were alive, her baby should be eight months old now. It would be old enough to be born. No, I will not let the woman I hate the most give birth to my child. I will not suffer that indignity!

After taking another phone call, Hugo's fury flared once more, and he hurled the file in front of him away. He was currently in his office, and his action startled the female assistant who had just come in to deliver some documents to him.

Her knees almost gave out when she saw him unleashing his rage. Her boss had been temperamental lately; he was like a ticking bomb that would explode at any minute. Thus, whenever he got mad, everyone made it a point to stay as silent as a mouse.

Right then, the phone suddenly rang, and the assistant quickly scurried off. Hugo took a deep breath before taking the call. "What is it?"

"Mr. Spencer, we found your wife," the cop said.

"Are you sure?"

"Very much so. She's living in a village in Honchkon. We found her through the file in a local hospital. Her name and looks match with your wife's."

"Thank you. Give me the address, please."

"Do you need our help with this, Mr. Spencer?"

"It's all right. I can take my wife home by myself," said Hugo calmly, but there was no mistaking the fury underneath his voice. It was like a violent undercurrent roaring underneath the calm surface of a sea.

He had been waiting for too long, and his anger was on the brink of bursting. So, she has finally appeared. You will taste my wrath, Celia. He clenched his fists, his face contorting with rage. Celia's escape enraged him, and he would not stop until she had seen all his wrath.

An hour later, a private jet set off for Honchkon.

Yvonne Lester was leading Celia onto the bus in Honchkon. Celia was in the third trimester of her pregnancy, so she had difficulties moving around with a big belly. Yvonne had been taking care of her for the last few months. She liked Celia a lot since the latter was beautiful and talented. People looked down on Yvonne because she was a bumpkin from the boonies who only got into university through pure luck, or so they thought. However, Celia never treated her as such and had always been nice to her.

A lady beside Yvonne noticed Celia, and she gasped. "Oh, my! She's beautiful. Just like a celebrity."

All the passengers on the bus turned to look at Celia upon hearing the exclamation. Her skin was fair, and she wore her hair up. Even when she was pregnant, she looked gorgeous.

"Her husband is one lucky man," someone remarked.

"Yeah. Never seen someone as gorgeous as she is," another person said.

"So, how many months now?" a lady asked.

"Eight." Celia smiled.

"Oh, so you're going into labor soon. Are you here for a checkup?"

"Yes." Celia nodded.

In the meantime, Hugo leaned his back against a couch in the luxurious cabin of his private jet. He was staring out the window, the look in his eyes cold. Even though he was taking his private jet, the journey from Astoria to Honchkon took nearly two hours. She sure can run, can't she?

At 11.00AM, four off-road vehicles appeared at the airport, driving toward the terminal.

Meanwhile, Celia had finished her checkup. The baby was perfectly healthy, but she was anemic, so the doctor prescribed her some pills. Celia treated Yvonne to lunch, and they shopped around for clothes for a bit. She had bought a lot of clothes for the baby, but she still wanted more. After they were done shopping, they took a van at 2.00PM, heading home.

At the same time, four off-road vehicles drove into the village. The man in the second car's back seat looked out the window, and what greeted him was the downtrodden village. A frown creased his forehead. Has she been staying in this place all this time? This is even worse than the boonies. No wonder it took me so long to find her.

Still, this place had sceneries that the city did not. Mountains surrounded the entire village, keeping it safely tucked away in a corner.

Once they came to the address the GPS showed them, one of the bodyguards went around to ask for Celia's whereabouts, and he came back a while later. "Sir, I've asked around. There's one villager who knows Miss Stuart, and she said Miss Stuart has gone to the hospital for a checkup. She will probably get home at 4.00PM."

Hugo frowned upon hearing that. Her baby bump must be big now. He then looked at the path, which was the only entrance to the village. It should be easy to see her here. "We'll wait here, then." After saying that, he whipped out a pack of cigarettes, rolled down the window, and smoked.

A few memories flooded his mind just then. Over the last six months, he had spent a lot of time searching for her, and he was worried for her. He was worried that she might have died. Aside from that, he had been thinking about the baby as well. However, he had covered that up with his indifferent facade so no one could see through him.

He took a deep hit, and frustration filled his mind. Hold on a second. Am I pitying that woman? There is no way that's true. Her mother ruined my parents' marriage, and then my father and that homewrecker died in a car crash. We became the butt of everyone's joke. Afterward, my mother got depressed for years and left the house, leaving nothing but a letter for me. Her mother ruined my childhood. My life! I will never forgive her. I will torture Celia until she dies!

At this moment, a van trudged past the muddy path and stopped on a slightly smooth surface right across from Hugo's car.

The off-road vehicles were conspicuous, especially in this village. Yvonne got out of the van and quickly helped Celia out.

Hugo stared at the van. He had a feeling he would see her soon, and just as he had expected, a gray silhouette got out a while later. Celia was no longer as slender as she was. Even though she still looked thin, the baby bump hindered her movements.

He stared at her face. Even though it'd been six months since he saw her, she didn't seem to lose any weight. Instead, the pregnancy had lent her a hint of allure. A strand of hair tumbled down her forehead, but she pulled it back and smiled happily.

She looked just like a woman that jumped straight out of an oil painting. Beautiful enough to even mesmerize Hugo for a while, but then his face fell, and he got out of the car.

Chapter 5 Taken Back

When she heard the sound of the opening door, Celia looked up, and her smile faded, which was soon replaced by horror and panic. It looked like she had just seen a ghost. She trembled and almost fell.

Surprised by her sudden change, Yvonne gasped and held her up. On the other hand, Hugo was already extending his arm to Celia to keep her steady on her feet, but when he realized someone was already helping her, he clenched his fist and pulled it back.

Celia was huffing and puffing. At the sight of his handsome face, she felt nothing but terror. Her heart was thumping furiously because of that. Why is he here? The fiend! How did he find me?! The man before her was her absolute fear, and she was seized by the urge to run. So, she held Yvonne's hand and said, "We need to go."

However, her baby bump was hindering her. Yvonne looked at the stranger who came out of nowhere. He had a face that even the gods would envy, but the look in his eyes was as cold as ice, and she couldn't help shivering. Who is he? Why's Celia trying to run from this man?

"I've been looking for you, Celia." Hugo gritted his teeth.

Celia quickly clutched her belly in an attempt to keep her baby away from this man's grasp. "Don't come any closer. I won't go with you!" She teared up, but she knew there was no escape from this.

The man went ahead and grabbed her wrist. Despite being pregnant, she still looked gaunt and fragile. Feeling her thin wrist, he felt something squeeze his heart. Has she been starving herself?

Even though Hugo looked regal, Yvonne still mustered her courage and piped up, "Hey, mister, she's eight months pregnant, so watch it. You'll hurt her baby." Then, she looked at Celia curiously and whispered, "Who is he, Celia?"

"The baby's father." Celia was pale as a ghost, and her heart was filled with sadness. No one would stop her from giving birth to the baby. No one but Hugo. He would kill the child.

Hugo looked at her imperiously and ordered, "You're coming with me. Right now."

The pregnant woman bit her lip. She felt like she was backed into a corner. One wrong step, and she would fall straight to hell. Still, courage filled her heart. It was precisely because she knew death was imminent that she fought to live. "Fine, but you're going to let the baby live." She looked into his eyes, determination filling her soul.

"Do you think you're in a position to negotiate?" He sneered. Even when I still haven't made you pay?

Celia's face was drained of color. She knew she had no right to negotiate and that this whole mess was her fault. Still, the child is innocent.

Hugo's face darkened. The thought of her disappearance keeping him up at night filled him with fury. "Know your place," he said coldly.

Her heart ached slightly. Of course, she knew her place. No matter where she went, she was still his wife. With tears glistening in her eyes, she made up her mind. I have to make this gamble. There could be a possibility that this man still has an ounce of sympathy left in his heart and will let the baby live.

Though, her agitation alerted the baby. It started moving around and kicked her. The pain made her bend over, but someone wrapped their arm around her and held her up.

"Are you alright, Celia?" Yvonne was worried.

"It's alright. The baby just kicked me," said Celia.

Hugo looked around the village. I need to take her home ASAP. If anything happens to her right now, more than one life will be at risk. He had no idea how to deal with the baby just yet, but there was no time for that. He just wanted to take her away. "Come with me. Now," he commanded imperiously, holding her arm.

Celia knew she could no longer run. "Fine." She then turned to Yvonne. "Thanks for everything, Yvonne."

"Hey, you still need to take your stuff. The baby's clothes, remember?" Yvonne said.

What little color Celia had left disappeared, and her tears streamed down her cheeks. "No need for that anymore." With that, she turned to the car and went inside.

Hugo went into the car as well. Celia held back her sadness and bade Yvonne goodbye. "Thanks for everything you and your family did for me, Yvonne. I'll return the favor someday."

"Take care. Keep the baby safe, too." Yvonne waved her goodbye.

Then, the off-road vehicles turned the corner, disappearing from everyone's sight.

Celia closed her eyes, but then the car bumped suddenly. The bodyguard didn't notice the pothole, and he rammed over it. Startled, Celia quickly held her belly but ended up losing her balance and falling onto Hugo's chest.

The man held her right away, but she quickly moved out of his arms and scurried to the other side of the car, as she worried he might hurt the baby.

They got into the plane and flew back to Astoria. The baby had kept Celia awake the whole night, and she couldn't take it anymore. Even though Hugo was sitting across from her, she fell asleep on the couch. Even when she had drifted off to dreamland, she still put her hands over her belly, keeping her baby safe.

Hugo withdrew his gaze from the window and stared at Celia, especially her belly. Just then, he saw something moving inside. The baby was kicking her, tossing and turning around. He stared at it in surprise. Then, a conflicted feeling filled his heart. So, that's my child, huh? Even now, he had no idea how to deal with it. He heaved a sigh and looked outside the window again. His mind was in a rut, but he told the stewardess to cover Celia with a blanket so she wouldn't catch a cold.

The flight went on for two hours. Right before it would land, the stewardess woke Celia up. The moment she opened her eyes, the sight that greeted her was Hugo sitting with his legs crossed. Panicked, she sat up straight. She couldn't believe she had slept that long, and she massaged her numb arm. The baby in her belly turned around and kicked her, filling her with a sense of security. As long as it was moving, then the baby was fine.

During one of the checkups, the doctor gave her a hint, so she knew the baby was a boy.

Once they landed, they got into Hugo's car and drove toward the city. Celia was in the back seat. After spending six months living in a rural area, she felt a little disoriented at this moment. It all felt unreal to her to be back in the city again.

At 4.00PM, they came back to Hugo's villa. Celia got out of the car, holding her lower back. The whole journey exhausted her.

Hugo walked ahead and looked at her with a sneer. "You brought this upon yourself."

A bitter feeling welled in her heart. I guess he doesn't care about the child at all. "Can we talk?" she asked quietly.

"I do not wish to talk." With that, he turned around and strode ahead, leaving her out in the cold.

Chapter 1 The Party

Nina
It was the night of my coming-of-age party. I was most of all excited for one thing: tonight, Justin would finally announce that he was my boyfriend.
Justin and I had been seeing each other for a couple of months now, but we had kept things under wraps so far. Frankly, I would have preferred to make our relationship public right away -- he was one of the most handsome and popular guys on campus, and was on the hockey team -- but he insisted that we wait until the right time.

“I want to save announcing our relationship for a special night, baby,” he had told me. I had been asking when he would make our relationship public for a while, but maybe he was right; it was best to wait until a special time. That meant that he really loved me, right?

As I stood in front of the mirror and admired myself, I felt confident that Justin would announce our relationship tonight. I picked out special lingerie, which I wore under my outfit now, because I was certain that we would finally have sex for the first time. I was ready to lose my virginity.

Aside from the lingerie, which was a sexy red set that I picked out at the mall a couple days before the party, I was wearing a short, tight skirt that showed off my thighs, a pink crop top, and heels. I wore red lipstick and black eyeliner, too. I felt a bit awkward wearing an outfit like this, as I usually dressed in jeans and hoodies; but my roommates, Jessica and Lori, insisted that I dress up for the party.

The only thing that I kept the same about myself tonight was my hair, which was black with bangs and two long braids. I always wore my hair like this and never liked it any other way. Some people said it was childish, but I thought it was cute and practical.

“You look so hot, Nina!” Jessica said as I came out of the room. “The guys are gonna be all over you!”

I didn’t say anything about Justin. Even my own roommates didn’t know about our relationship.

Lori looked at her phone and took another swig of her beer. “Everyone should be here any minute,” she said in her low, sultry voice. Lori was the quintessential “goth girl” on campus, which was a stark contrast from Jessica’s bubbly nature and my studious attitude. Somehow, though, we were all best friends.

Just then, the door burst open with the first guests arriving. The group of guys and girls flooded in carrying cases of beers and whooping and hollering, excited for the party. With a grin, Jessica cranked up the music and started greeting people while I stood awkwardly in the middle of the room. Lori walked over to the couch and sat down, scrolling on her phone; she really only ever came to parties for the alcohol and the weed.

Soon enough, the suite was full of people. The LED lights flashed red, green, and blue while the music played loudly, and the guests started getting drunk and playing games. The main attraction seemed to be the beer pong table, where the boys competed like their lives depended on it, but people also hung out around the seating area, played drinking games, and smoked on the balcony.

A while into the party, Justin finally arrived. I got excited, but instead of coming over to me and greeting me, he simply made a beeline for the beer pong table and joined the game.

During a lull in the game, I sent Justin a text: “Well? Are we gonna announce it?”

I watched from the corner as he pulled out his phone, read the text, then pocketed his phone again. He looked at me and subtly shrugged, then returned to his game as though he didn’t even know me.

“Are you okay?” Jessica said, coming over to me with an extra beer in her hand for me.

I shrugged and finished off the last of my beer. “I’m just not much of a partier, that’s all,” I said.

Jessica pursed her lips and handed me the other beer. “You just need a little liquid courage, that’s all!” she said, clinking her bottle with mine and taking a big swig.

I looked down at my beer and frowned. Jessica was right, but beer wasn’t going to cut it -- not with how Justin was treating me tonight.

“How about vodka?” I said. Jessica’s eyes lit up and she turned around to face the group, cupping her hands around her mouth to shout.

“Hey everyone!” she shouted. “The birthday girl wants shots!”

By my seventh shot, however, I started to feel woozy and felt like I was going to throw up. I stumbled down the hall to the bathroom and made it to the toilet just in time.

When I was done throwing up, I stood up and made my way over to the sink, where I splashed some cold water on my face and took some deep breaths to sober myself up. I looked at my smudged makeup and my messy hair in the mirror, trying not to cry as I thought about Justin. Why was he treating me like this? Just a few days ago, we were making out behind the hockey arena and now he was acting like he didn’t even know me. Was he just nervous about announcing our relationship, or was it something else?

Taking another deep breath and wiping the tears off of my face, I straightened up and decided to go talk to Justin.

When I left the bathroom, however, he wasn’t anywhere to be found.

“Hey, have you seen Justin?” I asked a guest. She just shrugged her shoulders and pointed toward my bedroom. Maybe he just went inside to be alone for a minute, which would give us some time to talk.

I made my way over to my room, weaving drunkenly through the crowd.

When I opened the door, however, I wished that I had just stayed away.

Justin was in my bed, but he wasn’t alone. He was with another girl. I recognized her immediately from her platinum blonde hair and thin body -- it was Lisa, the cheerleading captain. They were tangled together in my bed, Justin’s pants pulled down and Lisa’s panties on the floor as they had sex in my bed.

“What the fuck!” I screamed.

The party went silent, aside from the music, which someone quickly shut off.

Justin and Lisa sat up in my bed; Justin looked even more drunk and high than before, but immediately jumped up when he saw me and yanked his pants up.

“Nina, it’s not what it looks like,” he said, stumbling toward me while Lisa simply stood up with a smirk and pulled her panties on, smoothing down her skirt. She strutted out of the room and bumped me with her shoulder on the way out as I continued to stare at Justin in shock and disbelief.

Justin stammered as he tried to explain himself. “I’m so sorry, I-”

“Justin…” I interrupted, my voice shaking. “We. Are. Done.”

Without another word, I turned away and stormed out of the suite with Jessica and Lori calling after me.

I walked out of the dorms into the cool spring air, turning this way and that for a bit before deciding to make my way toward town. I walked for a while, fuming the entire time and muttering to myself, until I finally made it to a local bar.

I nodded gratefully as the bartender poured me a glass of rum and coke, and I sipped it miserably while he disappeared into the kitchen.

I pulled my phone out of my pocket to see that I had several missed calls and “Where are you?!?” texts from Jessica and Lori, but I ignored them and tossed my phone down on the bar, taking a big swig of my drink and cursing to myself.

“Yeah, I hate my phone, too,” a male voice said from beside me. I looked over to see a guy pulling up a barstool a couple seats down. He was wearing a red flannel shirt and had curly brown hair, and a sharp jawline. He was muscular, too.

“I hate everything right now,” I said, swirling my drink around in my glass with my straw.

“How come?”

The boy looked at me, and just then, I came to a shocking realization: this was Enzo, Justin’s hockey captain, the star of the school, every girl’s dream boy.

And he was sitting next to me, in this quiet dive bar, talking to me.

Chapter 2 The Hockey Captain

Nina

Enzo must have noticed the expression on my face when I finally recognized him, because he smirked and held out a napkin for me.

“Your makeup is smudged.”

I blushed and grabbed the napkin from his hand, using it to wipe away my makeup while Enzo continued to stare at me.

“Rough night?” he said once I finished cleaning up my makeup.

“I guess you could say that,” I replied.

“You know,” he said, his deep brown eyes studying my face, “you look better without makeup.” His words made me blush even more. What were the odds that the hockey captain would be hitting on me on the night of my birthday, right after my boyfriend had cheated on me?

“Do you treat all the girls like this?” I said suddenly, surprised and embarrassed at my own question. It must have been the alcohol.

Enzo simply smirked again and finished the last of his drink.

He reached forward and brushed a bit of hair out of my face. “If you’re so intrigued by how I treat girls, why don’t you come see it for yourself? I live in Dorm B, fourth floor. Room 409.” His voice was low and sultry, and as we leaned closer together, I felt my breathing become slower and more aroused.

I frowned then and pulled away. I needed comfort tonight, but not that sort of comfort.

“No way,” I said, crossing my arms. “I know your reputation. You’re a player.”

“So what if I am?” Enzo murmured. “It’s your decision, but my room is open to you all night. You can just walk right in. No need to knock.”

With that, Enzo sat back up and tossed some money down on the bar. “I’ll pay for the lady’s drink,” he said to the bartender, then threw his jacket over his shoulder and sauntered out of the bar.

I kept sipping my drink while I thought about the unexpected proposition of sex. Enzo was well-known as an adonis, a handsome player. Ever since Enzo and Lisa -- the cheerleader who stole my boyfriend -- broke up last semester, Enzo’s dorm had a constant stream of gorgeous girls going in at night and walking out the next morning, their lipstick smeared and their hair a mess. No girls ever went back; Enzo only participated in one night stands.

I had never been interested in one night stands. In high school, I was nerdy and never had a chance with any of the boys. The one time I thought I had a chance, when the football quarterback asked me to prom, it turned out to be a prank. The whole school had laughed at me as I showed up in my blue dress, excited to dance with the quarterback, only for him to trip me and make me fall on the dance floor.

“Why would I want you?” he had said, pointing and laughing. “Ugly Nina will never have a boyfriend!”

After that, I swore that I would just focus on my studies. I eventually grew out of my ugly duckling phase once I started college, and lots of boys tried to get me to hook up with them, but I just wasn’t interested. If I was going to let a boy interrupt my studies, he would have to be perfect -- someone who I would be willing to share my body with.

I had thought that Justin would be the one. He seemed so sweet and kind, but I guess that wasn’t the case. After this, I felt like never falling in love again.

“Sorry to say this, young lady, but the bar’s closing soon,” the bartender said, breaking me out of my deep thought. I nodded and finished off the last of my drink, then stood and left the bar. The thought of going home right now almost made me sick.

Maybe I didn’t have to go home tonight.

I showed up at Enzo’s place a little while later. Before I entered, I hesitated for a little while as I considered just keeping my dignity and going home. But I was all dressed up tonight with expensive lingerie, and besides… with Justin and Lisa’s double betrayal, what would be a better way to get back at them both?

Taking a deep breath, I turned the knob and entered Enzo’s dorm.

He was sitting on the couch when I entered, as though he had been waiting for me.

“Changed your mind, eh?” he said, standing and crossing the room toward me. He was much taller than me, and muscular to boot. This close, I could smell his cologne. It made my panties wet, almost like a pheromone.

“So,” he said, “what changed your mind? I thought my reputation scared you.”

“I just… Could use a little comfort,” I said.

Without saying anything, he leaned down and cupped my chin with his hand. He kissed me deeply, his tongue exploring my mouth in a way that Justin’s never had.

After we kissed, he wrapped his arms around my waist and picked me up. I wrapped my legs around him as he carried me to the bedroom. Our lips smacked together the whole way there. I bit his lower lip, which caused him to groan, and when we entered his dimly lit bedroom he slammed the door behind us and laid me down on the bed.

I was trembling, but there was something surprisingly gentle about Enzo’s touch. I had expected a careless brute who only cared about getting himself off, but as he leaned over me and slid his fingers down my panties, I realized that my assumptions were wrong.

Enzo kissed and licked my neck as he rubbed my clit, letting his fingers get wet with my juices as I moaned into his mouth. He pulled away briefly to remove his hand from my panties and let me taste myself off his fingers, then returned to touching me. Before he entered me with his fingers, however, I grabbed his wrist and stopped him.

“I should tell you that I’m a virgin,” I whispered.

Enzo was silent for a few moments. I was worried he wouldn’t want to continue after learning this about me, but then he merely smirked.

“I figured,” he replied, leaning down to nibble my ear. “I’ll be gentle with you.”

I let out a loud moan, arching my back as he let his long, thick fingers slide into me. He slid them back and forth, going faster and faster, until I was soaking wet and moaning loudly. I kissed and bit his neck as he fingered me, and moaned into his skin.

When he was finished pleasuring me, he removed his hand from my panties and looked me deeply in the eyes while he unbuttoned my skirt. I was still trembling, partially from nerves and partially from the tingling in my body.

“Lingerie, huh?” he whispered, sounding somewhat amused when he saw my lacy panties. I blushed. “Since you went to all that trouble, why don’t you give me a show?”

Still blushing, I stood and began to nervously remove my clothes. I removed my top first to reveal my breasts, which practically spilled out of the top of my bra, then slipped off my skirt to reveal my waist and thighs. I could see Enzo’s erection straining in his gray sweatpants as he bit his lip.

When I saw his huge erection, I knew that I wanted him. Saunter over to the bed, I pushed on his chest and pushed him down onto the mattress. I reached down and stroked his cock over his pants before sliding my hand inside and gripping it, feeling its warmth and girth in my small hand.

He let out a groan as I stroked up and down his cock with my hand. I pulled my hand out and slid down his sweatpants so that I could see.

Enzo must have seen the surprise on my face when I saw how big he was, because he chuckled and propped himself up on his elbows.

“Scared?” he said.

I shook my head, licking my lips. “Can I taste it?” I whispered, to which he nodded, his dark eyes fixed on mine.

I opened my mouth and took his cock inside, slowly working my lips and tongue up and down the shaft. It was awkward at first -- I had never done this before -- but the sounds that Enzo was making told me that I was doing a good job.

We laid naked together beneath the sheets, our limbs tangled together. Enzo spit on his hand and rubbed it along his shaft, pressing the head against me to go inside.

I flinched at first, but Enzo reassured me that it was okay. “I’ll be gentle. I promise,” he whispered into my ear, his breath hot on my neck.

……

When it was over, Enzo and I laid in bed for a minute before he got up and put on his underwear. I sat up, feeling both heavenly and ashamed of myself, and pulled my panties on.

There was something different about Enzo now that we had had sex; his body language seemed more wild and dominant, and when he looked at me, his pupils were dilated. His eyes almost seemed like a different color.

He smiled at me then and his teeth were sharp and glistening. My heart started to race as I felt like he was a wolf and I was his prey.

Swallowing, I stood and put the rest of my clothes on.

“See you around.” Before Enzo could reply, I rushed out of the bedroom and left the dorm.

What was that look he gave me? Why did he look so… feral?

Chapter 3 One Night Stand

Nina

It was almost four o’clock in the morning by the time I finally returned to my dorm. Jessica and Lori were already asleep in their rooms judging from how dark and quiet everything was. The suite was a mess from the party and we would no doubt be spending the next day cleaning, but I was too hungover and tired to care at the moment. It appeared as though Lori and Jessica must have changed my sheets for me though, which I would have to thank them for in the morning. I wouldn’t have been able to sleep on the same sheets that Justin and Lisa had sex on.

As I laid in bed trying to sleep, I was kept awake by my regrets. Had I just given my virginity to a near-stranger? A playboy? All to get revenge against Justin and Lisa? I had never been so impulsive like this, especially when it came to love. Right now, I felt embarrassed and ashamed of this blunder. Enzo was incredibly attractive and the sex was wonderful, but right now, I just wanted to forget about it.

When I woke the next morning, my head pounded and my stomach hurt from all of the alcohol from the night before. I groaned and rolled out of bed, ignoring my appearance as I stumbled into the kitchen in my oversized t-shirt and shorts. I just needed some coffee.

“You know, you could’ve at least told us where you went last night,” Lori said from her usual spot at the kitchen island. She had a cup of coffee in front of her and was reading A Portrait of the Artist as a Young Man.

“I’m sorry,” I replied, my face turning red as I remembered what happened after the party. “I just needed to get out.”

“Why didn’t you tell us that you and Justin were a thing?” Jessica suddenly said, emerging from her room with a towel around her hair while she wore a fluffy pink robe and bunny slippers. She folded her arms and glared at me, pushing out her lower lip in a pout.

I hung my head low as I poured myself a cup of coffee. I tried to hide it as the tears started to well up, but it was no use. Jessica rushed over to me and wrapped her arms around me while Lori watched with a sorry expression on her face.

“I’m sorry,” I said between sobs. “H-He told me he just wanted to wait until the right time to make our relationship public. I t-thought he was just being a gentleman.”

“Men are trash,” Lori replied. “Most of them, anyway. Don’t beat yourself up over it. You can do way better than Justin Thurlow.”

Jessica nodded and rubbed my back, agreeing with Lori. “Yeah,” she said. “Screw boys. You’re smart and hot and you’re gonna be a doctor! Who needs boys? C’mon, let’s go get some breakfast.”

Jessica and Lori were right. Boys were just a waste of time, and I had more important things to think about. I changed into my usual jeans and hoodie, brushed and braided my hair, and went with my roommates to the dining hall.

“Oh my god!” Jessica exclaimed as we approached the dining hall. She squealed and pointed at none other than Enzo coming out the door.

Jessica’s excitement garnered the attention of other nearby girls, who also squealed and waved as Enzo approached. I grabbed my hair and used it to shield my face. I just wanted to shrink down into myself. Why did I have to run into Enzo right now, the morning after we had a one night stand?

To make matters worse, he approached us and stood in front of us. Even Lori seemed a bit excited at his presence.

Did he even remember our night together, or was he confused by how strangely I was acting?

“Hi, Enzo!” Jessica said, twirling a bit of her blonde hair around her finger. “Are you excited for the homecoming game today?”

I kept my gaze fixed on the ground, letting my bangs fall into my face, but I could feel Enzo’s stern gaze on me.

“Yeah,” he replied. “Although, it’s not as exciting when we always know we’re gonna crush the other team. I hope they put up a good fight.”

Jessica giggled like a giddy schoolgirl. I took a chance and glanced up, hoping to see Enzo walking away, but was met instead by his strong gaze fixed on me. He looked far less animalistic now; maybe his appearance last night was just a trick of the light, or a result of the alcohol.

Enzo had his arms folded across his muscular chest as he looked at me. He looked almost disapproving. Was he upset that I walked out on him last night? It hardly seemed likely, given his reputation, but my heart still ached a bit.

“You ready for practice, Enzo?” another guy said, striding up to us. He looked Jessica up and down hungrily, then glanced at me before looking at Enzo.

Enzo nodded and stuck his hands in his pockets, his brown eyes still on me.

“Yeah. Let’s go.”

Later that afternoon, after we had cleaned up the dorm, I was in my room studying for an upcoming biology exam when Jessica came into my room. She was wearing a pleated pink mini skirt, a fuzzy white sweater, and white sneakers with leg warmers. She had a full face of makeup on and her hair was curled perfectly.

“Oh my god, you’re not ready yet?” she said, storming over to me and snapping my book shut unceremoniously.

“Hey!” I said, throwing my pen down on my desk. “I was studying.”

“Studying can wait,” Jessica replied. “Come on, let’s go to the hockey game! I heard some rumors that Enzo is planning on using some new moves.”

My heart leapt up into my throat. “I’m not going,” I said, opening my book up to the page I was on. Jessica clearly didn’t like my response, because she stamped her foot on the ground angrily.

“Aw, come on!” she whined. “You’re not really gonna make me go alone, are you?”

I didn’t have the heart to tell my friend the truth about where I was last night. If she knew that I slept with Enzo, she would be heartbroken. Jessica had been pining away for Enzo since our first semester. He had never given her too much attention, but still she went to all of his games, cheered him on, and even watched all the livestreams of his tournaments online. She always talked about how he was a genius, how his physical abilities were godlike, how he easily won every game he competed in.

“Come on,” Jessica whined again. “Please? For me?” She batted her eyelashes and stuck her lower lip out.

I sighed and closed my book again, rubbing my tired eyes. “Alright,” I replied, although I really just wanted to hide in my room and never see the star hockey player again. “I’ll go. But you owe me.”

Jessica grinned and pranced out of the room while I got ready. I wanted to blend in, so I just wore a hoodie with the university logo on it and jeans. Jessica seemed a bit disappointed in my outfit choice, but didn’t say anything as we made our way to the hockey arena. The whole way there, Jessica prattled on about Enzo.

“His body is just so perfect,” she said. “All of those muscles just make me wanna bite him!”

I hated to admit it, but hearing Jessica talk about Enzo made the memories of last night come flooding back; his muscular body, the way he touched and kissed me, how he felt inside of me… It made my body tingle.

I tried to shake the thoughts out of my mind the best I could as we got in line to enter the arena, but I just couldn’t. The feeling of Enzo’s strong eyes on me as we laid in bed together, our limbs intertwined, was burned into my memory.

I only hoped that I could leave this game without being seen by Enzo or Justin.

Chapter 4 The Hockey Game

Nina

We entered the arena, which was already packed full with excited students. Half of the arena was reserved for our university, while the other half was reserved for the other university. Our school colors were burgundy and gold -- the other university was blue and black.

“Let’s find a good seat,” Jessica said. I followed her up the stairs, then we shimmied between rows of seats toward a couple of empty spots. Once we had our seats, I could hear the conversation between other girls around me; their talking points mostly centered around Enzo.

“Do you think he’ll make us win again?”

“Of course! Enzo always plays perfectly.”

“I feel so lucky just to be attending the same university as him!”

I cringed a bit at the conversation and scrolled on my phone while I waited for the game to start. Beside me, Jessica pulled out a pair of binoculars and started scouring the ice rink. I can see the cheerleaders performing an energetic opening dance on ice skates before the game, with Lisa in the lead. She looked dazzling in her skimpy uniform, with her perfectly tanned legs and platinum blonde hair pulled up into a high ponytail with a bow. She waved her pom poms around to hype the crowd up. Looking at the girl who stole my boyfriend made me sick.

I had never been much of a sports fan, but the way the crowd was getting excited made me excited, too. As the hockey players skated out onto the rink, some of them skated up to certain cheerleaders who were their girlfriends and kissed them publicly. I could see Justin and Lisa exchange glances.

Justin had never brought me to his games, even though we had been dating for a couple of months. When I did go to his games, he never paid any attention to me until after. I thought that he was just shy at the time, but now I knew that he just didn’t want Lisa seeing us together.

“Don’t pay any attention to Justin,” Jessica said, handing me the binoculars so I could see better. “He’s not worth your time.”

I took the binoculars and peered through them. For some reason, I searched for Enzo. I didn’t know why I wanted to see him so badly, but I did.

And he saw me.

Somehow, despite the thousands of students in this massive arena, Enzo looked directly at me. It was as though he had a sixth sense, like he knew exactly where I was without even having to think. Even from here, I could see the hint of wildness in his eyes from the night before; like I was his prey.

I quickly gave the binoculars back to Jessica as my face turned red. Enzo turned away and skated out to the middle of the rink, skating around in circles and pumping his hockey stick in the air while the crowd cheered. All around me, girls screamed and swooned while guys whooped and hollered.

The game started. I lost sight of the puck quickly, but was able to follow the game by watching Enzo, who skated as fast as lightning and moved nimbly around the rink as though he was born with ice skates on his feet. He would perform quick moves with his hockey stick to fake out the opponents, hitting the puck between their legs to one of his teammates before zooming away. He moved so quickly that he was almost like a flash. For some reason, it seemed almost supernatural to me… but no one else seemed to notice, so I figured that it was just in my head.

Soon, the opponents became frustrated and aggressive. One player in particular -- I think he was the captain of the other team -- started following Enzo closely and trying to trip him up.

“C’mon, Enzo!” Jessica shouted.

“I hope he doesn’t get hurt,” another girl said from beside me, sitting up in her seat to see over someone in front of us.

Enzo scored a goal, and suddenly, the other team’s captain threw his stick and his helmet down on the ice and tackled Enzo. The crowd gasped as they tussled on the ice. The other player threw punches at Enzo while Enzo only blocked and dodged, clearly not wanting to hurt the other player.

It was now that I finally realized how much pressure was on Enzo as the star hockey player. I held my breath as I watched the fight, images of us in bed flashing in my mind. For some reason, I cared enough about Enzo to not want him to get hurt. I didn’t care to look at Justin for even a second.

The referee blew his whistle and broke up the fight. The crowd cheered as Enzo stood and put his helmet back on, covering his curly brown hair. The other player was put on the bench for his behavior and the game continued with a penalty for the other team.

During halftime, the cheerleaders returned to the rink and began their halftime show.

“You hungry?” I said to Jessica. She looked at me and shrugged, too involved in her conversation with another girl about how hot Enzo looked dodging the unsportsmanlike competitor during the fight. As long as I had known her, Jessica always had an easy time making friends. I didn’t mind it, because I was more introverted and appreciated the fact that she usually took control of all of the socializing at things like this.

I stood and shimmied out of our row, then went down the bleachers toward the food stands. My stomach was growling and the smell of soft pretzels was making me even more hungry.

“One soft pretzel, please,” I said to the vendor. “And a water, too.”

I handed my money to the vendor and waited for my pretzel. Just then, I felt someone watching me and turned around to see none other than Enzo.

He was standing with his teammates by the side of the rink as they rested and drank water, but he was staring right at me. His brown eyes almost glowed. My heart started to race as I found myself unable to break away from his strong gaze.

Something about him made me want to walk over to him as if I was in a trance…

“Miss? Hello?”

The vendor broke me out of my trance. He was holding out my pretzel and my water.

“Oh… Sorry,” I said. “Thank you.”

I took my pretzel. When I turned back, Enzo was no longer looking at me and was instead entrenched in a conversation with a teammate as though he hadn’t just been staring into my soul.

I considered going back to Jessica, but after the encounter with Enzo finding me in the massive crowd and staring at me just now, I only wanted to leave. I decided to make up an excuse later and just go home; Jessica had made some friends already and probably wouldn’t even notice my absence. She could fill me in on the results of the game later.

I left the arena, tossing my uneaten pretzel in the trash on the way out as my stomach suddenly felt too sick to eat. The cool autumn air was a bit of a relief as I walked back to the dorms, although I still felt stifled like I was being watched… or hunted.

How was Enzo able to spot me in the crowd like that? And why did he always look so animalistic and hungry when he looked at me? I had never heard any of his many other flings complain of such a thing, so maybe it was all in my head. It had to be.

Why else would Enzo seem like such a predator?

Chapter 5 Homecoming

Nina

Just as I thought, Jessica came home an hour later with a frown on her face.

“Where did you go?” she said.

I looked up from my book as I sat on the couch. Thankfully, I had prepared an excuse beforehand.

“My stomach started to hurt,” I replied. “Probably from all the alcohol last night. I couldn’t get through the crowd to make it back to you, so I just decided to come home.”

Jessica let out a sigh and walked over to her door.

“I hope you’re feeling better now at least, because there’s a party at the fire pit later since we won the game. And don’t even think about saying no! You have to put on a sexy outfit and show Justin what he’s missing.”

With that, Jessica disappeared into her room -- presumably to get ready for the party. I sent Lori a quick text.

“Where u at? U going to that party later?”

A few minutes later, Lori replied: “Yeah. I promised Jess.”

I put my phone away with a sigh and closed my book. It was already seven o’clock, so the party would probably start in an hour or two. I decided to shower and change.

For some reason, as I got ready, I found myself actually caring about looking good… But not to make Justin jealous.

I wanted to look good for Enzo.

Jessica, Lori and I made our way to the party around nine o’clock. It was located outside, about a mile into the woods behind the school. It was an old campground from the 1970s with several little cabins, which had been cleaned up and repurposed by the students here for generations to use for… Well, you know.

At the center of the circle of cabins, there was a large fire pit, where a huge bonfire was already burning and loud music was playing. As we approached, I could see rambunctious boys whooping and throwing beer cans into the fire and flirting with girls. Alongside the fire, guys and girls danced and grinded on each other to the music.

“Like a bunch of monkeys,” Lori grumbled. She had her hands stuffed into her pockets and had her hood pulled up. Almost as soon as we arrived, she pulled out a joint and wandered off to go sit and smoke by herself. Jessica and I had become used to this by now, and didn’t mind our strange friend’s loner nature.

“You look good, by the way,” Jessica said, nudging me with her elbow. I had picked out a short black dress with tights and boots, and wore a leather jacket on top. I still had my hair in braids, but I put on a little eyeliner and lipstick. Hopefully I wouldn’t cry tonight.

“Thanks,” I replied. “You too.”

I walked over to a cooler nearby and grabbed a beer while Jessica stopped to flirt with a drunk guy. I took a sip and looked around as I tried to decide whether I wanted to join the dancing or sit by myself.

As I stood there, trying to decide what to do, I overheard what sounded like angry voices coming from inside one of the cabins. I was nothing if not a bit nosy, and nonchalantly walked over to the cabin, pretending to look at my phone while I eavesdropped.

“Listen, I think I made it pretty fucking clear that I was just having fun!”

I recognized that voice immediately: it was Lisa. And with her was none other than…

“I broke up with my girlfriend for you! You said we would get together!”

Justin.

I heard Lisa scoff. “I never said that,” she replied. “Besides, you knew what you were getting into. Why would I make things exclusive with you when I could pick any guy I wanted? Ugh, you’re pathetic.”

“Oh yeah? Any guy, huh?” Justin said. “How about Enzo, then? Everyone knows you’re still pissed that he broke up with you. So why don’t you go out there and ask him to dance, since you’ve apparently got the pick of the litter?”

I heard the sound of stomping across floorboards, and then the door swung open.

Lisa looked down at me from the top of the steps with a smirk.

“If you’re gonna eavesdrop, at least don’t make it so fucking obvious,” she said, then flipped her hair over her shoulder and jogged down the steps. I followed her with my gaze all the way to the fire pit, where Enzo was standing and drinking while a group of girls -- Jessica included -- fawned over him.

“Hey Enzo,” Lisa said in a sing-song voice, her ponytail bobbing as she sauntered up to him. Most of the other girls at this university wouldn’t dare walk up to Enzo so nonchalantly with so many girls around him, but seeing as Enzo and Lisa used to date, it wasn’t entirely unexpected of her.

“Hey,” Enzo replied. Much to my surprise, his eyes flickered to me briefly over Lisa’s shoulder. I felt like he was looking into my soul again, but it was over quickly when he looked back at Lisa.

Lisa folded her arms across her chest -- no doubt pushing her breasts together -- and rocked back and forth from her heels to her toes. “Wanna dance?” she said. “I haven’t had a dance partner yet tonight.”

Enzo frowned and took a swig of his beer, looking Lisa up and down. Around them, people began to watch the scene.

“We broke up ages ago, Lisa,” Enzo said.

Lisa dropped her hands to her sides and balled them up into fists. “Aw, come on!” she said. “You can’t tell me you don’t miss this.” She gestured to her body, which was still dressed in her tight cheerleader uniform.

Enzo simply shrugged and returned to his conversation with the other girls as though Lisa wasn’t even there. With a huff, Lisa stormed off. When she was gone, however, his gaze traveled over to me once more and fixed on me. His eyes almost seemed to glow again, and I felt afraid all of a sudden.

I involuntarily dropped my beer and quickly walked away, making for a spot behind one of the unoccupied cabins. I just needed a few minutes alone, and then I could return… Hopefully Enzo would have his eyes set on another girl by then.

“Hi, Nina.”

I practically jumped out of my skin at the sound of Enzo’s voice behind me. I whirled around to face him; blocking the light of the fire with his huge body, he looked somewhat menacing in the darkness.

Something else occurred to me, though… When we met at the bar, we had never exchanged names. How did he know my name?

Wordlessly, I tried to step around him to go back to the fire as this whole interaction made me feel uneasy. However, Enzo blocked my path and folded his arms.

“Why are you avoiding me?” he said, sounding a little hurt.

I stopped and bit my lip, peering around him to see Jessica dancing by the fire with a new boy.

“I’m not avoiding you,” I said.

Enzo sighed and unfolded his arms. “It sure seems like it,” he replied. “You left so abruptly last night.”

“What do you want me to say?” I whispered so that no one could hear if they were eavesdropping. “You had your one night stand with me. You never see girls more than once. You should be thanking me, because I’m just making it easy for you.”

“Is that what you really think of me?” Enzo asked. He didn’t try to hide his voice at all.

For some reason, I felt more confident confronting him now. “Everyone knows you’re a playboy who only sleeps with girls once before moving on to the next,” I said, stepping around him. He didn’t block me this time, but turned and frowned.

“Well, you’re different,” he replied.

Was this some sort of prank? The hockey captain, the star of the school and a playboy, thought I was “different” enough to keep talking to me after we slept together? I wondered if Lisa or Justin put him up to this to rub it in that I would never find love.

Enzo stepped closer to me and brushed a bit of hair out of my eyes, finally lowering his voice to a whisper. “I want to have a second time with you.”
🥰Read "Dating The Hockey Alpha".Discover more vast collections of novels on Joyreader.❤️❤️❤️

My boyfriend dumped me immediately after I told him I am pregnant.
Am I going to drop out of school?
Just as I was falling into despair, my brother's best friend, the popular hockey captain said to me, “Let me be your baby’s dad.”💕
---------------------------------------
Chapter 1 - A Bolt From The Blue
Double lines. Positive.
I tried crushing the pregnancy test with my foot. I even threw it in the trash.

But it couldn't erase the horrible fact that I was PREGNANT from my brain.

I looked at the picture of the 18th birthday I had just celebrated. My secret-boyfriend Joseph and I had taken sweet selfies, but those pictures now looked a little distorted.

Unlocking the screen, I checked once more for a reply from Joseph. Only my own message stared back at me. Just like every time I’d checked before.

The double checkmarks proved he read the message, but he hadn’t replied.

I tried again. And again. Eventually, he stopped reading them.

Lightning flashed outside. But I needed to know what Joseph thought. Now.

I flew down the stairwell, and out the side door into the rain.

I had no one else I could talk to. As werewolves, our inner wolf doesn't show up until we're 19.

I loved dance. I practiced so hard, and I was good at it. That's why I enrolled in Lunarhaven Academy, the best private elite school in the kingdom, as a cheerleader.

Was I going to have to give it up? But then what would happened to me? Would I have to drop out from the Academy?

My family never had time for me. My parents only wanted to hear from me when I achieved something.

I could never tell my oldest sister, the perfect and beautiful Luna. The family’s favorite. If I confided in her, she’d tell Mom in a second.

My older brother Dylan was the one I felt closest to, but he was overprotective. If he knew, he’d probably be on the first flight home from Silvermoon Academy, where he was spending a semester as an exchange student.

Joseph had to answer.

As a star soccer player, Joseph lived in one of the separate athlete’s dormitories. Rather than the single bed, shared bathroom dorms where I stayed, these were elaborate villas. Each room had their own kitchenette and personal bathroom.

Each athlete was seen as elite. They were popular on campus, even with the faculty and staff. With that popularity came privilege and preference. Fancy dorms were only the start of the gifts they received.

I had always been proud of Joseph for all that his soccer skills helped him achieve. He was someone Mom would adore.

Now I cursed it a little, if only because a superintendent stopped me just inside the front door. Nearby I heard the bass of loud music and distant laughter.

“Please,” I said. “Where is Joseph?”

The superintendent wasn’t much taller than me, but the way she sneered down her nose at me made me feel small.

“Joseph is in his room,” the superintendent said. “He asked not to be disturbed.”

“It’s important –”

“It’s getting late, isn’t it?” The superintendent crossed her arms. “Shouldn’t you be returning to your own dorm?”

Movement shifted at the edge of my vision. I glanced down the hall and saw a tall, handsome man storm toward me.

I would recognize that dark, windswept hair and piercing gaze anywhere.

Asher. My brother’s best friend. One of the very last people I’d hoped to see.

If he discovered I was pregnant, undoubtedly he would tell Dylan. I was no way ready for that to happen. Especially not before I spoke to Joseph.

Asher’s intense eyes weighed heavy on me, taking in my full person, head to toe. When he looked back to my face, those eyes darkened further. This hint of anger was the only emotion on his perfect, blank slate of a face.

I knew Asher didn’t like me. I’d met him several times with Dylan, and each time he’d only given one word responses to my attempts at friendly conversation.

He never once returned my smile. Actually, I’d never seen him smile at all.

Inching backwards, I told the superintendent, “Maybe I can come back tomorrow…”

Too slow.

Asher stopped at our side. Eyes fixed on me, he told the superintendent, “I can take care of this.”

With the superintendent gone, I did the only thing I could think to do to protect my secret. I turned and ran.

I’d been to this dorm a few times, always under the cover of night. Joseph never wanted anyone to know I was visiting him. Because of the secrecy, I knew the way to the stairwell that led to his floor.

I only made it a few steps before Asher blocked my path. Captain of the hockey team, Asher daily trained for muscle mass and speed. Plus, as the son of an Alpha, he was naturally gifted.

I should have known I wouldn’t make it far, but my panic had overridden my judgement. Now I felt both panic and shame.

Asher continued to stare. Still clutching my phone, I instinctively wrapped my arms around my waist to hide my still-flat belly. Asher likely saw that too, but overwhelmed, I couldn’t bring myself to lower my arms.

With my downward gaze, I watched as his hands formed fists. Then, he reached beside me and opened a door.

I blinked up at him.

“In here,” he commanded. No room for argument.

I slinked inside, stopping at the center of the spacious dorm room. Asher entered behind me and closed the door. He stayed there, just inside the doorway.

“Cynthia, why are you here?” Asher asked.

“It's not your business.”

“What could possibly be so important that you need to come here in a stormy day?” he asked.

Turning to face him, I lifted my chin, defiant. Inside, my heart pounded. My hands would shake if I wasn’t clutching my waist so hard.

The silence stretched as he watched me. I felt like an ant under a microscope.

Suddenly he frowned, just a bit at the corners of his mouth, and turned toward the bathroom. He returned an instant later holding a towel. He held it out toward me.

At that moment, I shivered. Adrenaline had gotten me this far, but now I realized how cold I was. And how wet.

Looking down, my white shirt had become translucent against me, hugging my cleavage like a second skin. I hadn’t even thought to put on a bra before I left my room, let alone a jacket. The curves of my breasts, including my nipples hardened from the cold, were on full display.

Asher had looked. He had seen.

I snatched the towel from Asher and held it protectively over myself. Heat flared in my cheeks. “W-Why didn’t you say anything?”

“Don’t worry,” he said with a tiny shrug. “You aren’t my type.”

“Y-you--!”

“I’ve already forgotten it.” His hooded gaze dropped to where the towel covered me, then away. Voice sharp, he said, “You won’t go unless you tell me why you're here.”

Who was he to give me orders?

His breath was hot on my ear. “Are you going to tell me what’s going on? Or do I need to guess?”

His gaze bore into mine like he could see straight through me.

Dread clawed at my chest.

"I need to see Joseph." I compromised.

Chapter 2 Caught In The Act

Two months prior, my brother Dylan had introduced me to Asher. Dylan had been about to leave for his semester abroad.

“Asher’s my best friend,” Dylan had told me. Turning to Asher, he said, “I need you to take care of Cynthia for me while I’m gone.”

I bristled with annoyance. Dylan was so overprotective, he always treated me like a little kid. “Dylan, I’m an adult now. I can take care of myself.”

Dylan gave me a soft smile. “Maybe, but you’ll always be my little sister. You can’t blame me for worrying about you.”

“You don’t need to worry about me.”

Dylan opened his mouth to speak, but Asher cut him off.

“I will take care of her,” Asher said like a vow.

The tension in Dylan’s shoulders eased. “Good. That’s a relief. Thank you.”

Neither man seemed eager to listen to me. Asher had only barely glanced at me the whole time.

I’d heard of Asher even before meeting him. His cold, standoffish reputation preceded him. I had no idea how he and Dylan, always warm and smiling, came to be such good friends.

Regardless, I purposefully avoided Asher since that moment, and he’d seemed content to keep his own distance. But now, standing in his dorm room with his hand on my arm, I was snared in his attention.

Are you going to tell me what’s going on? He was still waiting for an answer. When I didn’t give one, his gaze narrowed.

“How long after Dylan left did you hook up with Joseph?” Asher asked. “It’s only been two months.”

I didn’t need my brother’s permission to date, and I certainly didn’t need to explain myself to Asher. “This has nothing to do with you.”

I attempted to rip my arm from his grasp, but he held firm. His hand was hot on my cool, damp skin.

“Joseph thinks he’s smooth,” Asher said. “He walks down this hallway to use the side stairwell up to his room. He avoids using the main stairwell, but none of us are fooled. Everyone in this building knows what he has going on.”

“I don’t know what you’re talking about.”

“Cynthia, I’ve seen him bring at least six girls up to his room in the past two months.”

The air punched from my lungs. No, that couldn’t be right. Joseph had a solid reputation as a popular, future Alpha. He was a center forward on the soccer team, and never missed a practice. He held doors open for women, and everyone said how much of a gentleman he was.

With me, he had always whispered soft sweet words in my ear when we were together. He’d complimented my looks, and my body, and sometimes he’d say how much he wanted to keep me wrapped up like a present just for him.

Until today, he’d returned all my messages, usually including lots of text hearts.

There was no way he could be doing the same with other woman.

“You don’t believe me,” Asher said, not a question.

“I have no reason to trust you.” I had to get away from Asher. I needed to see Joseph. “You clearly don’t approve. I bet you’d say anything to keep me away from him, but it won’t work!”

I tried again to break Asher’s hold. When he wouldn’t budge, I grabbed his wrist with my hand and twisted.

He didn’t even wince. Instead, his free hand pried my grip away.

“Let me go,” I demanded.

Asher’s jaw clenched, but he didn’t say anything. His touch wasn’t hard enough to bruise, but it was firm, like a shackle.

I met his glare with my own. “You can’t stop me from seeing Joseph. Tonight.”

“You want to see him so badly?” Asher growled. “Come with me.”

I planted my heels. I didn’t want to go anywhere with him.

When we reached Joseph’s door, I squirmed against Asher’s hold with renewed fury. Asher couldn’t be here for this.

“Let go of me!”

To my surprise, he complied, but only to reach in front of me and open Joseph’s door.

A dim table light illuminated the large space bright enough for me to see the tangled sheets of the bed – and the two figures entwined under them.

Joseph had his mouth against the neck of another woman. His hips pushed between her open thighs. Her face scrunched up in pleasure.

My stomach dropped to the floor. “Joseph?”

It couldn’t be him. It had to be some other guy who looked just like him, who had borrowed his room. Joseph wouldn’t do this to me.

The couple stilled. The girl, gasping, snatched at the sheet to hide her exposed breasts. Joseph rolled away from her and up onto his feet beside the bed. Grabbing the comforter, he wrapped it around his waist.

“Asher?” Joseph ran a hand over his face, wiping sweat from his brow. He laughed. “Now isn’t the best time. Did you need something?”

That was Joseph’s voice. His laugh. His face. His body, walking toward us. I couldn’t deny what I was seeing any longer.

“Joseph?” I whispered again, chest aching. There had to be some explanation for this.

Joseph’s hand dropped. He looked at me as if noticing me for the first time, and with that recognition, anger followed. His brow lowered.

“Cynthia? What are you doing here?” Glancing between me and Asher, his lip curled into an ugly snarl. “Are you checking up on me? Did you coax Asher to keep an eye on me?”

“N-No, I –”

He wouldn’t let me finish. “You didn’t have to bring him into this. If we had something to talk about, we could do it privately.”

“But there is something!” I said in a rush before he could cut me off again. I stepped into the room. “It’s really important, and we need to—”

“Get out,” Joseph snapped.

“But –”

“Now, Cynthia.” Starting forward, he roughly shoved my shoulders, pushing me backwards. “I’m so sick of clingy girls like you, watching me every second.”

My feet skidded across the floor tiles. I struggled to stay upright.

“Do you think you own me? You think you can tell me what I can and can’t do?” His sharp scowl tore into me.

“If you would listen –”

“You’ve gone too far this time. We’re done.”

“Joseph, please!”

“Don’t call me. Don’t text me. Don’t speak to me.”

My heels caught the doorframe, and I stumbled into Asher, who hadn’t moved an inch from where he’d been.

His hand caught my elbow as I righted myself against the wall of his body. When I was steady, his hand fell away so quickly I wondered if I had imagined it.

I turned back to Joseph. I started forward again, ready to fight to get him to listen. “I only want to—”

Joseph slammed the door in my face. If I had been one inch closer, it would have broken my nose.

I stood frozen for a moment, staring at the grain of the wooden door. Disbelief pulsed through my veins. I couldn’t move.

How could this have happened?

Asher crossed his arms over his chest. I faced him and found a pair of cold eyes staring back at me.

He’d led me here, knowing this would happen.

Embarrassment and hated curdled in my stomach. I felt I might be sick.

His face revealed no hint of emotion. No sympathy. No guilt. No shame.

He asked, voice flat, “Now do you believe me?”

Chapter 3 A Choice To Make

“Now you’ve seen what Joseph is with your own eyes,” Asher said. “Now you understand why you need to keep away from him.”

Slowly, my shock wore off. In its place, anger began to boil and churn.

“You’ll thank me someday,” Asher said.

“You want me to thank you?” I asked, breathless with disbelief.

“I vowed to take care of you,” he said. Looking away, he added softly, as if to himself, “Guess I make a pretty good baby-sitter, after all.” His voice held a hint of pride.

Baby-sitter?!

My anger boiled over, and I snapped, tone biting, “You’re worse than Dylan.”

Asher was more controlling and not nearly as kind.

“You are not my brother.” I stepped closer to him, right up against his chest.

He lifted one brow ever so slightly but didn’t otherwise move.

“What I do and what happens to me is none of your concern,” I said. I wanted to shout, but we were already drawing attention again. But with a sharp look from Asher, any onlookers quickly moved on.

Asher squared his shoulders. “I made a promise to Dylan. I don’t break my promises.”

He wouldn’t listen to me. He didn’t seem to care what I thought. It was all so frustrating!

I blinked back the tears from my eyes. I didn’t want him to see me cry.

“Maybe you planned this all along,” I said. “Maybe you wanted to see your little sister humiliated? Did you want to watch me get dumped? Are you enjoying this?”

“Cynthia.” There was something in his voice, but the emotion was so slight, I couldn’t read it. I was far too busy trying to keep myself from falling apart.

“I never asked you to do this,” I said.

Maybe Dylan had. But where was the consideration for my feelings?

Asher reached out for me, but I instantly shied away from his touch. Where would he drag me to next? I didn’t want to find out.

“Leave me alone, Asher,” I told him and sprinted away.

Regardless, as I rushed down the stairwell, I thanked every power in the universe that I had been able to keep my secret from Asher. He was so overbearing. I could only imagine what rules he would try to lord over me if he knew?

Outside, with the rain to hide my tears, I finally let them fall. The towel I held – Asher’s towel – soaked through.

In the safety of my dorm room, I tossed the towel and my wet clothes into a corner and changed into soft pajamas.

I cried softly but refused to let myself fully fall apart. Despite what I had seen and how my heart was breaking, I still needed to talk to Joseph about the pregnancy.

When he knew about the baby, maybe everything would change.

Joseph, I’m pregnant. I need to know what you think.

I waited. Double check marks appeared.

I waited longer, but he sent no response.

My thoughts returned to my family. I couldn’t talk to Mom, or my sister, or Dylan.

My cousin Nancy was a nurse at the maternity hospital. If anyone would know what to do, she would. And while we weren’t exactly best friends, we were close enough that I believed she might keep my secret.

“Cynthia?” Nancy’s kind voice came through the phone and I let out a broken, relieved breath. “Cynthia, what’s wrong?”

The weight of the secret had been swelling inside of me all day, and it bubbled out now, breaking the dam I’d built to hold it. I told Nancy everything about Joseph and the pregnancy.

I ended with, “Please, please don’t tell anyone. Don’t tell Mom.” Our family wouldn’t understand.

“I won’t,” Nancy promised. She knew as well as me how conservative our family was about pregnancy. If they knew I had gotten pregnant, they would never forgive me.

“And this guy… Joseph,” Nancy continued. “He’s a jerk. He’s not willing to step up.”

I wanted to argue but Nancy was right. He had seen my text. If he wanted any part of the pregnancy, wouldn’t he have reached out by now?

“Stop thinking about Joseph and decide what you want,” Nancy said. “You have options.”

My hands trembled around the phone. I didn’t know what I wanted. When I thought of the future I had dreamed for myself, having a baby so young didn’t really fit. Especially when I would have to raise it alone.

“Maybe I shouldn’t have it.” My voice was so small, I barely recognize myself.

Nancy’s tone was gentle. “It’s not uncommon for student mothers to choose abortion.”

The next morning, I sat in the waiting room of maternity hospital’s surgery wing, waiting for my number to be called.

If I didn’t have the baby, my life could more or less go back to the way things were before. I could throw myself entirely into dancing and cheerleading. I wouldn’t have to live under the heavy weight of uncertainty about what I would do with my life, or what Joseph might think.

Joseph had been so callous and cruel. His words continued to cut into me. I could almost hear them on repeat in my mind.

Don’t call me. Don’t text me. Don’t speak to me.

If I was so terrible that he never wanted to speak to me again, maybe I wasn’t good enough to have this baby.

Besides, if I did have this baby, I would lose absolutely everything.

My parents wouldn’t want to have anything to do with me. I’d be a black mark on the family. They’d undoubtedly refuse to continue paying my expensive school fees, and I’d have to drop out.

I couldn’t let that happen. I had to go through with the abortion.

I sunk into my chair, trying to clear my head. Thinking too much about it created cracks in my resolve, and I couldn’t allow any more doubt.

Suddenly, a door opened, and a woman accompanied by a nurse was led into the hallway. Tears streaked down the woman’s face. She held a tissue but didn’t use it. She moved slowly, as if in a trance.

The nurse guided her past the neonatal delivery room, and the woman nearly dropped to her knees. Her sobs were loud now, almost like howls. The nurse called for others to come help. One offered the woman a sedative.

Nancy had warned me of this. During our phone conversation, she’d carefully asked if I had felt bonded to the baby.

“If the wolf within the mother has already begun to feel an attachment, the procedure can be dangerous,” Nancy had explained. “It can be difficult for the wolf to understand.”

The woman accepted the sedative. The nurses helped her into a wheelchair and rolled her further down the hall.

I rubbed my hand over my belly. My stomach remained mostly flat yet, but I noticed now that some of my weight sat differently than before. It almost seemed like I ate too much, but I knew the truth. I was starting to show.

A baby was in there. I could almost… feel them.

A small warmth blossomed in my chest.

A baby. My baby.

A nurse at the check-in counter called a number. I looked at the slip in my hand.

The number was mine.

Chapter 4 Attacked By An Ex-lover

“I’m sorry.”I had to get out. “I don’t know what I’m doing here. I shouldn’t be here.”

I dropped my number slip into the trash and ran to the door.

Outside, with the hospital doors sliding closed behind me, I shut my eyes and finally allowed myself to breathe again.

Now I was connected with my baby by some kind of almost-spiritual bond. I could feel their presence growing inside of me. To purposefully cut that connection now… I wouldn’t be able to recover.

No, I would never get an abortion. I couldn’t.

But there were other things I could do. When Nancy had spoken of options, one of them was adoption. With adoption, I could take my time considering it, and work to find the right family for my baby. I wouldn’t have to decide anything right now.

My breathing came easier.

Next, I opened a text to Joseph. He still hadn’t replied from the night before. I knew now he wouldn’t, but even so, he deserved to know what I had decided.

I typed, I’m going to have the baby.

I hit send before I could regret it, and clicked off the screen of my phone.

The phone immediately buzzed in my hand.

It was from Joseph.

It read, Come to my room as soon as you can. Let’s talk.

Hope coiled in my heart as Joseph let me into his dorm room. I ignored looking at the bed, last night’s hurt still raw within me. Instead I kept my eyes on him.

He closed the door and faced me, but his gaze avoided mine. He looked at the ceiling and then the floor, but never at me.

Yet even with his shifty eyes, that he had invited me here at all felt like a positive step. It gave me the courage to ask, “Does this mean you’ll help with our baby?”

He huffed a sharp breath. Voice sharp as a dagger, he asked, “How can you be so sure it’s mine?”

I stood very still as the world blurred around me. I could only see him, and the way he finally looked at me, like I was a pest to be rid of.

“How can you ask me that?” I whispered, having lost the strength in my voice. My legs felt soon to follow.

He hugged his arms over his chest, clutching at his elbows. “Just have an abortion, Cynthia. You’re young enough to have a quick recovery. It’ll be like it never happened. Then you can have the kids you want later.”

“No,” I said. “I tried to. I-I can’t.”

His face added disgust, looking much as it had the night before when he had kicked me out of this same room. Instinctively, I inched a half-step backwards.

He followed. “Can’t or won’t?”

I didn’t reply, and that seemed to confirm his worst assumptions.

“I didn’t force you to have sex,” he said, his voice low now. Predatory. “You begged me for it. And now, what? You are trying to push this off on me?”

He unhooked his arms and held them down at his sides, taut as bowstrings, hands like claws.

“What do you want from me, Cynthia? Are you trying to blackmail me? Are you trying to get money for the abortion?”

“N-no, I –”

“Do you have any idea what would happen if word got out about this? To me? To you? If your brother knew, he would hate you. If the cheerleaders found out, you’d be kicked to the side.”

I could barely breathe from the fury and fear and heartbreak that choked at my throat. How could I never have noticed that Joseph was so full of bitter hatred?

How could he ever think so low of me, that I would try to blackmail him? Why did it sound so much like he was trying to blackmail me?

My baby deserved better than this. Than him.

“You d-don’t to worry,” I said, breaking only once. “I’ll take care of the baby on my own. You don’t have to be involved. We won’t bother you.”

He stepped closer to me, and I was running out of room to back away. Every inch of his posture, his posture, and his words felt like a threat.

“You’re still going to have it?” he spat out the words.

I nodded.

“You! Brazen little bitch!”

He pounced without warning, slamming me onto the ground. Only his hands gripping fiercely in the front my shirt kept my head from hitting the floor.

He crouched over me, feet planted at either side of my hips. He yanked me forward by my shirt until his face was directly in front of mine.

“You were only ever trying to steal my sperm, weren’t you?” he shouted. His eyes were wild and dangerous. I’d never seen anyone so furious.

I clawed at his wrists, trying to loosen his hold. He only gripped harder, ripping holes into my shirt.

“After an Alpha’s son, weren’t you? Any would do, to fuck a kid into you. Then you’d soak up the reward, right? Guaranteed money and glory because you trapped me with your damn womb!”

He was so angry, I half-expected him to shift into his wolf at any moment.

My own wolf had not yet appeared to me, but I could feel her in the low whimpering in my throat.

I slid my hands from his wrists down around my waist to cover my belly. I wanted to fight back, but I couldn’t risk it. I couldn’t do much of anything like this, but I would give all I had to protect my baby.

“You don’t deserve to bear my blood!” he yelled in my face.

Suddenly a sharp, visceral hatred sparked within me for this man. I thought I knew hatred before, but that had been nothing compared to this.

He dare Joseph threaten me? More, how dare he threaten my child?

He released my shirt, and my back hit the floor. His hands found my shoulders instead. His fingers dug deep into my skin.

Clutching my belly, I squeezed my eyes shut.

“Get away from her!” A feral voice roared from the doorway.

In an instant, Joseph was ripped from atop me and sent flying into the wall. He landed on his desk and rolled onto the floor.

A pair of strong arms curled around me and plucked me from the floor into a bridal carry. I was held against a muscled chest and looked up into the piercing eyes of my savior.

Asher.

I blinked, but he didn’t disappear. He was really here.

I didn’t understand. He was aloof, cold as an iceberg, and distant. Yet here he was, arriving just in time as if I’d dreamed him.

On the ground, Joseph stirred, groaning.

Looking at him, Asher growled deep in his throat. I could feel it vibrating where my hand pressed against his chest. Asher held me closer. He cradled my body gently, like I was someone precious.

Someone fragile.

I glanced over his shoulder to the door. It had been kicked in with such force, the wood had splintered. Chunks of it littered the floor.

Asher must have been furious to do that kind of damage. What could have triggered him to use his werewolf strength?

At once, the blood drained from my face so fast, I felt lightheaded.

Joseph had been yelling. You don’t deserve to bear my blood!

How much had Asher overheard?

Chapter 5 An Unexpected Invitation

Without another word to Joseph, Asher carried me out of the room, down the stairwell, and into his own room.

His hands lingered on my shoulders. He brushed his thumbs lightly over tears of my shirt, where Joseph’s fingers had marred my skin with bruises.

The air between us felt charged. The silence was thick.

“Are you pregnant with Joseph’s baby?”

He likely already knew. To deny it now, would only make things worse. “Yes.”

He exhaled slowly, as if trying to keep himself calm. “Why didn’t you tell me?”

I stepped back from him, out of his reach. He let his arms drop.

“Why would I tell you?” I asked. “None of this concerns you.”

His mouth pressed into a hard line. Fire sparked in his eyes. “Dylan talked about you all the time. His little sister, so sweet and innocent. Guess he doesn’t really know you at all."

“Don’t talk to me about Dylan,” I snapped. “And don’t act like you know me.”

He stared at me for a long moment, and I shifted under the weight of his gaze.

Then he grabbed his phone from his back pocket.

“What are you doing?” I asked at once, panicked.

“Texting Dylan,” he said simply, like that didn’t mean the end of my world.

“Why? You don’t have to do that.”

Asher’s thumbs moved fast over the phone screen. “Dylan asked for updates on you. I think this counts as a damn big update.”

“You can’t!” I jumped forward, reaching for his phone. He held it up high in the air, well above my head. “Please, Asher. Don’t!”

His fingers paused. He glanced down at me.

I knew I only had one chance to convince him. “If you tell him, he’ll come back, and if he comes back, he could ruin his whole future. You know how hard he has worked to be a part of the exchange program.”

“He’d want to know,” Asher said flatly. “And with a reason like this, maybe he should come back.”

“No, please.”

I held my hands to my chest. I wasn’t telling Asher the full truth. I didn’t want to give voice to my truest fears. But if it would stop Asher, then I had to.

“If Dylan finds out… If he comes back…” I closed my eyes and gathered my strength. “He’ll kill Joseph. Or try to. And he won’t just ruin his academic future but his entire life.”

I could imagine it. Dylan’s protective wolf tearing out of him, attacking Joseph.

If Asher was truly Dylan’s best friend, he would know I spoke a frightening truth. Dylan was so protective of me that he’d kill for me.

The quiet stretched. When I opened my eyes, Asher had lowered his phone.

“I’ll take care of it,” he said.

“You can’t tell him.”

Asher huffed a sharp exhale. His gaze fell to the bruises on my shoulders. “Only if you promise not to see Joseph alone again.”

Relief flooded through me. “Okay.”

He returned his phone to his back pocket and turned from me. I rushed from his room before he could say anything else.

Back in my dorm room, I paced again. I had found a moment of peace, but I knew it wouldn’t last.

I felt so helpless. With Asher in on my secret, who knew what he would do? He’d agreed not to tell Dylan for now, but what if he changed his mind?

And then there was Joseph. I was still reeling from his reaction. My shoulders ached.

Covering my face with my hands, I struggled to maintain any sense of calm.

A knock on my door sent me jumping nearly out of my skin.

I pulled myself together and went to the door. The boy behind it was an athlete I recognized from Joseph’s dorm. He handed me an envelope with my name on it.

It wasn’t Joseph’s handwriting. I sighed in relief, thanked the boy, and closed the door.

Opening the envelope revealed an invitation to a party at the athlete’s dorms, held the day after tomorrow. Scrawled along the bottom was a note addressed to me.

Come or I’ll call Dylan. – Asher

I crushed the envelope into a ball and threw it across the room. I didn’t want to go to any party. What could Asher possibly be thinking?

But I didn’t have any choice.

Two days later, I arrived at the athlete’s dorm for the party.

I scanned the crowd, and quickly found who I was looking for. I rushed across the room and cornered Asher near the drink table.

He lifted a plastic cup to me in greeting. I barely refrained from smacking it out of his hand.

“Why are you doing this to me?” I hissed. “You can’t possibly think there is anything I want to celebrate!”

He tilted his head and started walking. I followed him to a more private corner of the room.

Infuriatingly, he still didn’t say anything. He leaned against the wall with a type of lazy confidence that made me want to rage. Only the people around us kept me from yelling.

“You are the most insensitive man I’ve ever met,” I snapped. “Why would you force me to come here, knowing what you know?”

He continued to refuse to speak, rankling all of my nerves.

“Even a robot has more feelings than you!” I said, louder than I meant to. I relented at once, glancing around, but no one paid me any attention.

Asher looked at me then, a hard edge in his gaze. “Calm down, trouble maker.”

I frowned at him.

“You want to know why you’re here?” he said. “Look around.”

I wanted to argue that I already had, but his emotionless face had me holding my tongue. I looked around again, slower.

The room was full of beautiful women, with long legs and short skirts. A couple of them I recognized as fellow cheerleaders. Several more, I remembered their faces but not where I’d seen them before. The rest were strangers.

Everyone talked and laughed, having a good time.

Other than Asher, there wasn’t a man in sight.

“They’re all girls,” I said.

Asher lifted a brow. “And what else do they have in common? Or should I say, what do they have in common with you?”

Certainly they weren’t all pregnant. And only a few were dancers like me. No, there had to be something else that tied us together, for Asher to mention it.

Asher pushed off the wall, leaning over my shoulder instead. “Do you need a hint?”

I had one growing suspicion but I wasn’t sure it was possible. Or that Asher would take the time to arrange it.

When I looked up at him, his lips twitched like he meant to smile but couldn’t. “You guessed right.”

I hadn’t said anything, but he must have seen it in the surprise on my face.

“Look around, Cynthia,” Asher said. “A flirt? A secret girlfriend? They’re all here.”

He hummed, clearly satisfied with himself.

Watching him, I didn’t know what to think, or what to expect.

The hard edge in his eyes froze over, ice cold.

“Every girl in this room is one of Joseph’s conquests.”

😍Her husband, the mafia boss, violently assaulted her when she was pregnant and even tried to kill her. So she fled with the child in her womb.🎉🥳🤩🤩
------
Chapter 1 My Mafia Husband
The clock showed it was past midnight, and Aria was fast asleep, completely oblivious to everything around her. Exhausted from a busy day, all she longed for was a peaceful rest.

Suddenly, she felt a heavy weight on her, crushing her petite form and pushing her deeper into the mattress. Panicking, she opened her eyes, looking desperately through the darkness of the room, and found those intense bright blue eyes staring back at her with unknown emotions.

She didn't need to switch on the light to know that the person touching her was her husband. She knew him very well—his touch, his smell, his eyes, and his breath.

"Why are you wearing panties? Did you forget that I told you you shouldn't wear panties and to always be ready for me in our bed?" he growled in her ear dangerously, making Aria shiver with fear.

Aria didn't want to enrage her husband, but she forgot all about it when she lay on the bed and fell asleep instantly. She hadn't been feeling well lately, and today she was so tired and sick that she couldn't think about anything except resting. However, this excuse was not going to work on her husband, Alessandro Valentino, the Mafia lord of Western Italy. Although he was a very rich and handsome man, he was even more dangerous whom no one wanted to upset because the only response that person got in return was a bullet to the head. Aria was also very afraid of her husband. Their marriage was not a normal one but a traditional, arranged union.

Alessandro had married Aria because his grandfather insisted on it. Aria was an orphan who had saved Alessandro's grandfather's life, and the grandfather believed Aria was the perfect bride for his grandson. When Alessandro refused, his grandfather threatened to disown him and strip him of his inheritance, including the Mafia empire and Valentino Enterprises, if he did not marry the girl of his grandfather's choice. His grandfather was a formidable figure in the Mafia world, and no one dared to defy him.

Alessandro's grandfather had chosen Aria as his granddaughter-in-law because of her simplicity and kind nature. However, Alessandro cared little for her and deemed her a gold digger. He never missed an opportunity to remind her of his disdain.

Alessandro's burning eyes bore into her. He was naked and warm, lying above her, and her body reacted involuntarily to his touch. She was startled and shrieked when her husband tore her panties swiftly and entered her without warning, causing Aria to cry out in pain. She had not been prepared, and the last thing on her mind was engaging in sex tonight.

"Fuck, you're so dry," Alessandro grunted with disgust. "And how many times have I told you to take a bath and change your clothes before going to sleep? You smell so bad, all sweat and spices as if you have been surrounded by them the whole day," he said with a scowl.

This was nothing new to her; in the three years of her marriage, she had accepted long ago that he didn't love her. But the constant insults were slowly killing her, bit by bit. Despite it all, she still clung to hope in her heart that one day he would fall in love with her. One day.

Aria averted her eyes and pursed her lips, unable to handle any more humiliation from his piercing gaze and cutting words. But in the next moment, he dipped his head into her neck, inhaling deeply as if relishing her scent, contrast to his degrading words.

Her breath hitched as she felt his fingers brush against her clit, moving in slow, deliberate circles. His wet and warm tongue traced along the silky skin of her throat, and she bit her lip to stifle any moans that threatened to escape. But the sensation was too intense, causing her to inadvertently utter a name.

"Ah, Alessandro!"

Suddenly, he stopped, lifting his head and fixing her with an intimidating glare.

"What did you just say?" he whispered, his voice slow and dangerously quiet, causing Aria to swallow hard.

"I... I'm sorry, Mr. Valentino," she stammered, the words tumbling out of her trembling lips.

She was not allowed to call him by his first name. Alessandro had forbidden her from doing so, stating that only his family and friends could address him by his first name. She couldn't.

"That's right. I'm only Mr. Valentino to you," he asserted coldly, his tone cutting like ice.

"Fuck, you taste so bad," he taunted, licking his finger drenched with her wetness, his gaze was icy as he looked at her. But his words didn't match his actions as he licked his finger clean as if it tasted so good.

Aria's heart sank as she felt the weight of his humiliation, her eyes glistening with the sting of his insults. He thought he could arouse her by making her feel undesirable, but all it did was fuel her anger.

She wanted to push him away, to scream at him and demand why he couldn't leave her alone and go and fuck those women he used to have in his arms during those high society parties. But she knew better than to challenge the devil himself.

She stared back into his eyes, expecting to see a grimace or hatred, but to her surprise, they remained unreadable, glaring at her without blinking, as if she were the most beautiful thing in the world.

His fingers resumed flicking her clit, and he thrust his hips fiercely, entering her once more, her slickness enveloping him easily. His lips found hers, kissing her with such hunger as if they had been apart for years. Yet, the reality was far from that; he had sex with her every night, regardless of her exhaustion or the disgust he always felt toward her.

Aria couldn't fathom why he harbored such animosity toward her, yet couldn't go a night without her. If she didn't know him so well, she might have mistaken his actions for those of a man in love. But he was Alessandro Valentino, the most ruthless and cruel man in the world. He lacked the capacity to feel anything; his heart was as cold as ice.

Alessandro was never gentle, always a rough and merciless lover between the sheets. Aria was accustomed to his roughness and aggression in bed, but today she feared getting hurt as Alessandro increased his pace.

"Wait, Mr. Valentino!" she blurted out, her voice tinged with panic.

"Why? What's wrong?" he asked, his tone laced with irritation.

"Please, be gentle tonight," she whispered, her voice pleading.

"What's so special tonight?" Alessandro chuckled dryly.

"I... I'm not feeling well," Aria murmured, lowering her eyes. But Alessandro grabbed her chin, forcing her to look at him.

Aria thought she saw concern in his cold blue eyes, but the next moment, it vanished, leaving her to believe it was just her imagination.

"What is this? A new trick of yours?" He narrowed his eyes on her.

Aria remained silent, refusing to respond. Growing impatient and determined to elicit a reaction from her, Alessandro threw her legs over his shoulder, entering deep and slowly rocked his hips, causing her to gasp.

"I enjoy seeing you in pain beneath me," he admitted with a wicked smile, and that was precisely what Aria feared.

But it seemed he was not in the mood to listen to her. So she lay there like a lifeless body, letting him have his way with her. Surprisingly, Alessandro was gentle tonight, trying everything to make her climax, despite Aria's refusal to respond. Yet her traitorous body succumbed to her husband's seduction, and she hated it. After nearly ravishing her for two hours and cumming inside her three times, Alessandro collapsed on top of her, exhausted and sleepy.

She gently touched his shoulder and rolled him to his side on the bed as he was too heavy for her to handle.

But another worry weighed heavily on her mind. For days, she had been feeling sick and nauseous, her body betraying her in ways she couldn't ignore. And when she missed her periods, she knew she had to face the truth.

She had taken a test this morning, the little white stick confirming her fears: she was pregnant.

A mixture of emotions flooded her—joy, fear, uncertainty. But foremost was the daunting task of telling Alessandro. He had made it abundantly clear from the very beginning that he didn't want a child with her, and the thought of his reaction sent shivers down her spine. She couldn't recall when she forgot to take her pill and this miracle had happened.

But deep down, beneath the fear and uncertainty, a glimmer of hope flickered—the hope that maybe, just maybe, Alessandro would surprise her with understanding and acceptance and this could be a new beginning for them as well, with a new life coming to their family.

Chapter 2 Unfaithful

The next morning, Aria was woken by a knock on her door. She slowly opened her eyes but panicked when she found a heavy hand around her, holding her tightly against a hard body. She recognized the touch of her husband but was still confused as to why he held her closer when he despised her so deeply. Was he so drunk last night that he forgot his hatred for her?

She slightly shifted and carefully peeked at her sleeping husband. She was still stunned by how a man so dangerous and powerful could look so gorgeous. Her eyes drank in the sight of her mafia husband’s broad, powerful shoulders and strong, muscular, tattooed arms wrapped around her like a python.

His hard, well-sculpted chest pressed against her back, and she could still feel every groove and ridge of his eight-pack abs. His thick, muscular thighs were entangled between her legs, and his hard morning wood poked her, seducing her to succumb to the temptation.

She sighed, looking at his calm face and closed eyes. His blue, enchanting eyes were his most alluring feature. However, his broad forehead, pointed nose, full natural red lips, and sharp jawline could even defeat a Greek god.

She still remembered her wedding day when she saw him for the first time and fell in love with him instantly. But then she realized slowly she had given her heart to a heartless devil who didn’t know how to cherish her love.

Right now, she was terrified that if his sleep was disturbed, his mood would be worse than ever. After spending three years with him, she knew him very well. She understood his needs and wants without him even speaking. It wasn't a regular habit, but a result of her selfless and unconditional love for him. She married him when she was eighteen, falling in love with him at first sight. After marrying him, she lived with the hope that one day her love and devotion would make him fall in love with her.

But slowly, her hope shattered as every day she saw photos of her husband with a new woman in his arms in every newspaper and tabloid. She realized she was living in false hope and that her wish for a happy marriage was never going to be fulfilled.

Swallowing the lump in her throat, she slowly removed his hands from her waist and carefully got up without making a noise. She was still naked, so she swiftly put on her clothes as the sound of knocking grew louder and went to open the door. The sides of the door slid apart, revealing her mother-in-law looking at her with a pitiful smile.

It was no secret how Alessandro treated his wife, and Aria was accustomed to those pitiful glances and sometimes mocking looks at her miserable status as the wife of the strongest and most powerful man in the country.

"Is Alessandro awake?" her mother-in-law, Maria, asked Aria. Maria was Alessandro's stepmother, but she was always kind to Aria and the only person who felt empathy for her. She had managed Alessandro’s father and Alessandro after his mother ran away with her lover, betraying his father. Alessandro was fourteen years old then, and since that day, he had hated women and never trusted any except his stepmother, Maria.

“No, he is still asleep,” Aria replied softly.

“Oh dear, he will be mad if he is late for his office. Never mind, I will wake him up. You go and prepare his breakfast. You know how terrible his mood gets when he doesn't get everything on time,” Maria suggested, holding Aria’s hand with concern. Aria nodded and quickly scurried downstairs to the kitchen to prepare Alessandro’s favorite breakfast.

Maria entered the room and closed the door behind her, a cunning grin playing on her lips as she looked at the sleeping Alessandro. She knew exactly what she had to do to spoil his day. As she slowly walked toward Alessandro's bed, something caught her foot, causing her to look down. There, on the floor, lay the shredded panties of Aria.

Her happy mood turned sour, and she gritted her teeth in anger. Maria never wanted her stepson to have a happy married life and constantly created misunderstandings between Alessandro and Aria. Alessandro, blinded by his trust in his stepmother, believed everything she said.

With hatred, Maria kicked the shredded panties, sending them sliding under the bed. Plastering on her fake sweet smile again, she approached the bed and tenderly caressed Alessandro's head, waiting for him to wake up.

But Alessandro slapped her hand away on instinct, making Maria yelp in pain. Alessandro opened his eyes and looked at Maria's pained face, confusion and irritation mingling in his sleepy gaze.

"I am sorry, Mother. I didn't know it was you," he muttered, but his voice remained cold. He had forgotten how to speak softly. So much bitterness filled his heart that he was unable to feel love or affection.

When his mother ran away with her lover, Alessandro’s father, Antonio—who was the mafia lord of western Italy at the time—caught them and killed both his wife and her lover in front of Alessandro. A small boy's heart couldn't bear the trauma of witnessing his mother's murder, unable to do anything to stop it. To shield himself, he instinctively began to believe that every woman was unfaithful and untrustworthy.

After Antonio married Maria and brought her home with her son, Alessandro was forced to call her "Mother." Maria showed him more love than she did her own son. Slowly, young Alessandro began to believe she was his well-wisher and trusted everything she said. Even now, as a twenty-eight-year-old grown man, believing his stepmother had become a habit for him.

"Good morning, Alessandro. It's late, and I thought to check on you. I was worried since you never sleep in so late," Maria murmured in a concerned voice.

"I came in late last night and I don't have a meeting until the afternoon. So, I didn't have to go to work early. Don't worry, I am fine," Alessandro said, getting out of bed and pulling a T-shirt over his head.

“Oh, silly me,” Maria laughed playfully, slapping her forehead. “And I thought you would be upset because Aria spent two million on shopping yesterday,” she said in a trembling voice. It was all part of her act to get Alessandro to believe her. “Please, don’t be mad at her. She’s young and naive.”

“Why would I be mad at her for spending my money? She’s my wife and can spend as much as she wants,” Alessandro said carelessly. Maria burned with jealousy, but she put on a meek smile. It was she who spent two million on shopping using the black card Alessandro had given to his wife with an unlimited limit. Maria always used Aria's card but blamed Aria for being a gold digger and using Alessandro's money without care.

“Oh, Alessandro, you are such a kind husband, my son. I don’t know why Aria feels the need to flirt with other men,” she whispered slowly but loud enough for Alessandro to hear.

“What did she do?” Alessandro’s eyes burned with anger as he glared at his stepmother.

"I am sorry, I shouldn't have blurted it out. I... I should leave," Maria muttered, her voice trembling with worry. She began to back away, knowing what was likely to happen next. It was her everyday act.

"No, stop," Alessandro ordered furiously. "Tell me what Aria did."

Maria sighed, pretending to be hesitant. In a falsely dull voice, she said, "Yesterday, when we went shopping, she met a young and handsome salesman. She flirted with him. I tried to warn her, but as you know, she never listens to me."

Alessandro didn't wait to hear more. He stormed out of the room, his mind set on finding his wife. Burning with anger and jealousy, he needed to make Aria realize who she belonged to.

Chapter 3 Unending Lies

Aria was in a hurry to reach the kitchen and make breakfast; she didn't want to delay and enrage Alessandro anymore.

Suddenly she felt her head spinning. She had to halt, gripping the banister. Her early pregnancy was taking its toll on her. Taking a moment to recover, she continued down to the kitchen and began preparing breakfast. They had servants, but even the servants treated her badly since her own husband didn't care about her.

She was enduring everything for a ray of hope, and now she had a reason for living: her baby growing inside her. Though Alessandro didn't love her, she had always loved him and still did. She believed their miracle baby was a result of her wish for true love and a happy life. Maybe after the baby was born, Alessandro would see her differently, and he would change himself for their family.

She was lost in her thoughts and cooking breakfast when a pair of arms around her waist startled her. The hot pan dropped from her hand, and she winced as the hot oil burned her soft skin, quickly turning it red. But she only cared about pushing away the dirty touch that made her nauseous.

“What the hell are you doing, Enzo? I am your sister-in-law,” she spat out with disgust as she pushed the man violently.

Enzo Valentino was Alessandro’s stepbrother, and he didn't miss a chance to assault Aria whenever he found her alone.

“Don't be so rude, Sister-in-law!” Enzo smirked as he stepped closer, making Aria take a step back instinctively. “My brother can’t appreciate a beautiful woman like you, but I can. Give me a chance, and I will fulfill all your desires,” he whispered, licking his lips while his dirty gaze roamed over Aria’s body, making her grimace with disgust.

“Go away, or I will scream,” she threatened, gazing at him with hatred and anger. Enzo laughed.

“And who is going to believe you?!”

She shrieked with fear as Enzo lunged at her, trapping her between the kitchen island and his body, trying to kiss her forcefully. Aria pushed him, thrashing her body and trying to hit him, but he didn’t budge. Her eyes widened as he grabbed her hair to steady her face. But a deep voice made him step back with extreme fear.

“What the fuck is going on here?”

“A…Alessandro!” Enzo stammered with fear as Aria swiftly ran to hide herself behind Alessandro, seeking shelter in his huge, powerful form.

“I warned Sister-in-law to stop this, but she seemed to be out of her mind and tried to seduce me,” Enzo said with a sad expression.

What?!

"He's lying!" Aria protested, her voice rising with indignation.

"Why would I lie and why would I betray my brother?" Enzo retorted fiercely.

Stepbrother. She corrected silently in her mind.

She yearned to slap hard the face of the liar before her. But before she could act, Alessandro grabbed her hand roughly, his grip unyielding as he forced her to face him.

She wanted to tell him that Enzo was a black sheep and leeching off Alessandro for his money, but he was so blinded by hatred for his own wife that he couldn't see it. However, when she saw Alessandro's eyes burning with fury as he glared at her, Aria's words died in her throat. He harshly grabbed her hand and dragged her to their bedroom, throwing her onto the bed.

“Was I not enough to satisfy you last night that you seek my stepbrother to quench your lust?” he gritted his teeth as he locked the room. “Such a whore you are! Always looking for more men to fuck your slutty pussy.”

Aria's heart shattered into pieces hearing those words from her husband. He was the only man, first and last, who had ever touched her. And she didn't want any other man to ever touch her. Never wanted any other man. She loved her husband and was always loyal.

"No, Mr. Valentino. I didn't..." she tried to explain, but a loud growl stopped her, "Shut the fuck up, you slut. Never answer me back!"

Her husband was so blinded by jealousy that he believed everyone but her. Alessandro swiftly pushed his pants down, and Aria knew what was coming next. Her husband was going to punish her in the worst way. She closed her eyes and let tears roll down as her husband used her body as he pleased.

Her heart cried, her soul wept, asking God silently when it would end.

____________________

Maria was happy as she stood in the corridor and watched the drama unfold before her when Alessandro shouted at Aria and dragged her to their room. She knew he was going to punish his wife for something she never did. A wicked smile stretched on her lips as she descended down the stairs, but her smile disappeared as she found her son standing in the kitchen. She had seen everything and was so scared to think Alessandro would kill Enzo, but blinded by anger and jealousy, Alessandro didn't see anything but all Maria and Enzo wanted him to see.

“What were you going to do, Enzo?” Maria scolded her son. “If you want that slut, seduce her alone and fuck her, but stay away from trouble with Alessandro. He is ruthless and will not hesitate to kill you,” she offered a word of advice to her son.

"Don't worry, madre. I am too smart to be caught into trouble,” Enzo boasted and both mother and son shared a cunning grin.

Enzo was Maria and Antonio’s son from their extramarital affair. Antonio's wife, Teresa, ran away because Maria wanted to kill her, and then Maria fabricated a story to make it appear as if Teresa had cheated on Antonio and fled with her lover. Out of rage, Antonio killed Teresa and then married Maria. Enzo was only a few months younger than Alessandro, but he didn't inherit anything from the fortune because Alessandro was the legal heir of the empire.

However, if Alessandro was unable to produce an heir by the age of thirty, Enzo could claim his right and take over the mafia and the entire Valentino empire. With misunderstandings brewing between Alessandro and Aria, the chances were high that either he would never have a child with her or he might kill her, for the greater good.

Chapter 4 Complicated Emotions

Maria knocked softly on the door, and a moment later, Aria opened it. Her eyes were downcast, and her shoulders slumped. Maria gave her a pitiful look and whispered, "I'm sorry, dear. I was helpless."

Aria's heart ached, but she knew no one could have saved her from her husband's fury. She didn't reply, her lips pressed into a thin line as she turned away and walked back to her chores. Her hands moved methodically as she stripped the bed sheets, her fingers trembling slightly, and replaced them with fresh ones. The bed had to be perfect, just as Alessandro liked it.

From the bathroom, the sound of the shower running was a constant reminder of his presence. Aria moved with purpose, smoothing the new sheets and fluffing the pillows, trying to keep her mind focused on the task.

"Is he in the shower?" Maria asked, her voice barely more than a whisper. Aria nodded without looking up, her movements mechanical.

Before Maria could say more, the bathroom door swung open, and Alessandro stepped out, a cloud of steam billowing around him. He wore a fluffy white robe, cinched tightly at his waist, his wet hair slicked back. He paused in the doorway, his eyes cold as they swept over Maria briefly before settling on Aria, who continued her work, not paying attention to her cruel mafia husband. Alessandro silently strode toward the walk-in closet to get ready for work.

Maria felt a surge of happiness as she watched the cold exchange between the husband and wife. Her plan seemed to be succeeding perfectly. But then, Aria jerked her head as her hair fell across her face, bothering her. As she unintentionally swept her hair to the side, it revealed love bites all over her neck and chin, and even on her cheek near her lips—marks Alessandro had left while punishing her in a loving way.

Maria gritted her teeth in rage. She couldn't understand why, despite all her efforts to turn Alessandro against his wife, he still chose to be intimate with her. Maria had tried everything to break their marriage. She sent hot supermodels and famous actresses to seduce Alessandro, hoping he would fall into their traps.

But Alessandro remained cold and indifferent to all the advances. Every night after the party, he would go home, having only taken pictures with those gorgeous women in his arms for the paparazzi. None of them could appeal to him enough to make him stay with them for the night. Instead, Alessandro just wanted the party to end so he could rush home to his wife.

Maria snorted at the thought that Alessandro might prefer seeing his wife cry in pain beneath him rather than hearing the other woman scream his name in pleasure.

She had no idea that Alessandro had never made love to his wife while she was in tears. Despite Aria's reluctance to be intimate, Alessandro would seduce her, bringing her so much pleasure that her cries turned into moans of delight. Yet, the harsh language he used to conceal his true feelings inflicted deeper wounds. But this was the way he had always been, learning from a young age to hide his feelings and make others bend to his will.

Alessandro never laid a hand on Aria in violence, but his words were sharp enough to cut her soul. Each cruel remark chipped away at her spirit, breaking her a little more every day. Aria's tender heart and sensitive mind suffered under the weight of his relentless emotional torment. She became convinced that her heartless husband took pleasure in her pain, believing he only cared about torturing her and watching her cry.

Aria's stomach churned suddenly, and she felt a wave of nausea wash over her. Clutching her hand over her mouth, she stumbled hastily towards the bathroom, her steps hurried and unsteady. Maria sensed something amiss and followed closely behind.

Inside the bathroom, Aria doubled over, her body racked with heaves as she emptied the contents of her stomach into the toilet bowl. Maria stood at the doorway, her brow furrowed as she watched Aria's distress. Suspicion flickered in her eyes with a hint of distaste arose in her mouth.

After what felt like an eternity, Aria finally managed to rinse her mouth clean and emerged from the bathroom, her face pale and drawn. She made a feeble attempt to leave the room, intending to proceed with her morning chores. She needed to set breakfast on the dining table for Alessandro before he emerged, ready for work. He demanded everything to be ready on time.

But before she could leave the room, Maria's sharp voice halted her in her tracks.

"Oh my God, Aria! Are you pregnant?" she exclaimed, her tone laced with forced excitement as she plastered a fake smile onto her face.

Alessandro swiftly emerged from the walk-in closet, his shirt half-buttoned and tie hanging loosely around his neck. His eyes shifted toward his wife, his expression a mixture of shock and disbelief.

Aria swallowed hard, her head spinning and her heart sinking with fear as her innocent doe eyes locked onto her devil mafia husband.

"Oh, Alessandro," Maria continued, her voice dripping with insincerity as she reached out to grasp her stepson's hand, feigning joy. "I am so happy! Finally, after three years of marriage, I am going to be a grandmother."

"Wait, what did you just say?" Alessandro’s eyes narrowed into thin slits, his voice taking on a dangerous edge that could send shivers down anyone's spine.

Maria, sensing his rising anger, trembled with fear and instinctively took a step back, putting some distance between herself and her stepson.

Alessandro's gaze then turned sharply to his wife, Aria, and he gritted his teeth in disbelief. "Aria is pregnant?!"

His furrowed brow sent shivers down Aria's spine, instantly drenching her in a cold sweat as she froze in place. Alessandro took measured steps toward her, his presence looming over her.

"Is it possible for you to carry my child, sweetheart?" Alessandro's voice was low and gentle, but beneath the softness, Aria could detect the warning, the impending storm. His seemingly tender tone held more cruelty than his harshest words, signaling that hell was about to break loose. Without a second thought, Aria instinctively shook her head, a defensive action to protect herself from her husband's wrath.

Chapter 5 His Girlfriend

"In your words, wife," he ordered, a cold smirk playing on his lips, his tone dripping with menace.

"N..no!" Aria managed to stammer out the words, her voice trembling with fear.

"That's right, and that's the only answer I expect from you," Alessandro drawled, his gaze piercing.

Then, Maria, with a look of disdain flickering across her face, muttered, "Then whose child is this?" She quickly masked her expression with false concern. "I... I didn't mean to say that."

But those words were enough to ignite a storm of anger, jealousy, and hatred in Alessandro's mind. Swiftly, he grabbed his wife's face between his fingers and thumb, exerting so much pressure that Aria feared her face might crack in two. His eyes bore into hers, a silent warning hanging in the air.

"If I find out you're carrying another man's child," he whispered dangerously, his voice a venomous hiss, "I won't hesitate to kill you and that bastard baby."

Aria's heart plummeted into the pit of her stomach. No matter what she said, she knew her husband wouldn't believe her. So, she remained silent, the weight of her secret pressing down on her. Alessandro grew weary of staring at her terrified face and glistening eyes. With a slight push, he turned away, grabbing his suit jacket and briefcase. He left for work without stopping at the breakfast table.

As the door clicked shut behind him, Aria's shoulders sagged in relief, but only momentarily. The looming dread returned as she realized she could only exhale freely until Alessandro discovered her pregnancy. She prayed for a miracle or a helping hand to make him see the truth, to realize that the life growing inside her was his own flesh and blood.

________________

In the dimming evening light, Aria wearily completed her household chores, her mind already drifting towards the impending task of preparing dinner. As she bustled about the kitchen, her movements slow with fatigue, Maria sauntered over, a sneer playing on her lips as she observed Aria's tired form, knowing full well the secret that lay hidden beneath her weary facade.

Aria's pregnancy, concealed with careful lies, had not escaped Maria's notice. She had stumbled upon the telltale pregnancy test stick in the refuse bin, a revelation that had ignited a simmering fury within her. Yet, outwardly, Maria maintained a facade of composure.

"Aria, dear," Maria began, her voice laced with false sympathy, "We're all heading out to the party soon. I hate to leave you alone like this, but you know how moody Alessandro can be. He'll be terribly upset if we don't obey his command to attend." Maria's words were laced with pity, though her true emotions lay elsewhere.

"And you won't believe the reason for this party," Maria continued, her voice laced with bitterness. "It's all for Vanessa, Alessandro's precious girlfriend, returning after three years . She's been away, pursuing her dreams of acting and modeling."

Aria's throat tightened at the mention of Alessandro's beloved.

"Take care," Maria said, squeezing Aria's hand in empathy before departing.

Left alone in the vast mansion, Aria's appetite waned at the thought of Alessandro celebrating his girlfriend's return. She set aside dinner for the servants before retreating to her room, seeking solace in early rest. As she settled, her phone chimed with a notification. Opening it, she was greeted by a viral news article featuring a picture of Alessandro and Vanessa locked in a passionate kiss. They appeared so happy, so perfect together, and Aria's heart shattered into countless pieces. Tears welled in her eyes as her hands circled around her stomach instinctively, thinking about her unborn baby. It became painfully clear that Alessandro's acceptance of her baby was uncertain. With Vanessa's return, Aria's last hope for a happy married life with Alessandro evaporated. She resigned herself to the reality that she could never be the woman Alessandro would truly love.

Suddenly, the electricity went out, plunging the entire mansion into darkness. Aria quickly lit up her phone, its dim light casting eerie shadows around her. She walked down the hall and tried calling the servants and guards, but no one responded. Panic began to rise within her when she heard the unmistakable sound of footsteps—many footsteps—entering the house. Flashing her phone's light toward the noise, she caught sight of several masked figures in black clothing, armed with knives and guns, clearly up to no good.

Her heart pounded in her chest as she quickly turned off her phone's light and began to run, relying on her intimate knowledge of the mansion. Having lived and worked there for so long, she knew every corner by heart. She silently navigated through the dark, hiding behind the kitchen counter, and waited, her breath shallow and quiet.

The intruders scattered through the house, their voices echoing ominously.

"Come out, come out, wherever you are," one of them taunted, their tone chilling.

Suddenly, she heard one of them speak with urgency, "We have to find that bitch and kill her right now, or the Boss will kill us."

Boss!

The name clicked in her mind. There was no denying it; she knew who it had to be. Who else could be the boss but Alessandro Valentino? The realization hit her like a punch to the gut. Her own husband wanted her dead.

The weight of the betrayal was almost unbearable, but she knew she had to survive—for her baby.

With a renewed sense of determination, Aria decided to stay hidden inside a kitchen cabinet, holding her breath as she listened to the intruders search the mansion. They were rummaging through rooms, their voices growing more frustrated with each passing moment. She waited, heart pounding, until she sensed they had moved further away.

Seizing the opportunity, Aria quietly opened the cabinet door and slipped out of the kitchen. She moved stealthily through the darkened halls, her knowledge of the mansion guiding her steps. When she reached the front door, she peeked outside, ensuring the coast was clear.

As she stepped out of the house, a chilling realization struck her, confirming her doubts: Alessandro had orchestrated this so well. He had instructed the servants and guards to leave her alone in the mansion, making it easy for his men to intrude into the mansion and kill her. Tears streamed down her face, but she wiped them away, focusing on her escape. For the first time in her life, it seemed that fate wanted her to live.

Determined and resolute, Aria left everything behind—the house, her husband, her old life. Aria sold her wedding ring, a symbol of her broken marriage, which was worth ten million dollars. With the money, she bought a plane ticket to New York, planning to start a new life where no one could find her or her baby.

"Don't worry, baby. Your dad doesn't want you and me, but I will always love you and protect you," Aria said, caressing her belly as she talked to the baby inside. Tears of betrayal and heartbreak rolled down her cheeks, but she quickly wiped them away with firm determination.

As she boarded the flight, she took a final look behind her.

"Goodbye, Alessandro Valentino," she whispered to herself. "Now you are free to live as you want."

After being reborn, the fake heiress sent the whole family to the grave.
Chapter 1 Two Rebirths

Violeta Blake slowly regained consciousness in a luxurious bedroom and sat abruptly in bed. "Ouch…" Her head was throbbing. What's going on? Aren't I already dead!? Looking around, Violeta immediately recognized her surroundings. This was her bedroom in Blake Manor seven years ago!

At that moment, a servant entered the room and was delighted to see Violeta awake. "Ms. Violeta! You're awake! That's great!"

Violeta grew more confused when she saw the servant. She raised her hand and touched her head, only to discover a thick layer of gauze wrapped around it. All her memories immediately came rushing back. She had actually been reborn and was now back in her body seven years ago, on the day Zelena Blake returned!

Violeta was initially the Blake family's daughter but unexpectedly discovered that her blood type didn't match that of her parents. That was when she realized she had been switched at birth in the hospital! When she woke up, the Blake family's biological daughter, Zelena, had been found and brought back.

Violeta originally intended to make way for Zelena. Still, she didn't expect Zelena to desperately try to salvage the situation and ask for Violeta to continue to stay with the Blake family. Zelena claimed everything could remain the same as before, and they could be as close as sisters.

Violeta had grown up in the Blake family since she was young and was attached to everything there. Therefore, it was natural for her to be reluctant to let go of everything she had, and she especially couldn't bear to part with her parents. Hence, she agreed to stay in Blake Manor but never expected it to be a mistake.

Zelena had constantly schemed and plotted against Violeta after returning.

At first, Violeta convinced herself that Zelena was the Blake family's biological daughter and was entitled to everything in the Blake family. It was understandable for Zelena to take everything back, but she didn't expect that Zelena wanted more than that. Zelena wanted everything that Violeta had, including Violeta's relationships and prospects!

Oddly, everything went downhill for Violeta since Zelena returned. Violeta's close friends and family abandoned her, and her reputation and honor were destroyed entirely. Zelena even took away the person Violeta loved.

Zelena seemed to have taken over the trajectory of Violeta's life. She took everything away from Violeta and made Violeta the target of everyone's criticism. Unfortunately, the people around Violeta were deceived and couldn't see through Zelena's true nature. They thought Zelena was innocent, while Violeta was unstable and malicious!

Zelena repeatedly schemed against Violeta. The latter was unwilling to fight back, but ultimately ended up with nothing.

Zelena whispered the truth into Violeta's ears on the day Violeta died. She said she had been actually reborn and had returned to seek revenge on Violeta. She claimed to know Violeta's future in advance. She was jealous that Violeta had everything, so she took everything away from her!

Reborn? Violeta initially didn't understand what Zelena meant. It wasn't until she experienced it herself that she understood what it meant to be reborn!

The servant walked to the bedside and touched Violeta's forehead when she saw Violeta smiling mindlessly. "Are you alright, Ms. Violeta? Is this because of the car accident?"

Violeta snapped back to reality and asked, "Is Zelena downstairs?"

The servant's eyes widened. She was dumbstruck and asked in disbelief, "Do you already know, Ms. Violeta?"

Violeta looked down as the corners of her mouth twitched slightly. Her expression was as calm as ever.

In Violeta's previous life, Zelena had returned on the day she woke up from the car accident. She had eventually discovered that Zelena was the Blake family's biological daughter, not her. Violeta had initially wanted to make way for Zelena in her previous life. Still, she was convinced by Zelena to stay with the Blake family.

She didn't want to live the same life again in this life! She wanted to look for her biological parents this time!

Violeta lifted the covers, got out of bed, and started packing her belongings.

The servant was dumbfounded. "Ms. Violeta, what are you doing?"

Violeta said indifferently. "Don't call me that anymore. I'm not the Blake family's daughter."

The servant was flabbergasted.

Violeta initially wanted to pack her belongings but realized she didn't have much. After a moment of thought, Violeta stopped and left the room.

"Darling girl, you're our biological daughter after all. You've suffered all these years!"

"Zelena, we'll make it up to you in the future!"

Violeta watched this scene calmly and walked downstairs.

Zelena wore faded jeans and a plain T-shirt, looking innocent and lovely on the sofa. She looked at Mr. and Mrs. Blake as the rims of her eyes reddened. Out of the corner of her eye, she saw Violeta descending the stairs and quickly stood up from the sofa. She called out awkwardly, "You're here, sis."

Sis? Heh. She's really good at putting on an act! How pretentious. Why didn't I realize earlier in my previous life what a good actress she is?! Violeta walked over expressionlessly.

Mrs. Blake wiped her tears and said, "You're awake, Vio. Come here. We have something to tell you."

Mr. Blake nodded and added, "Vio, Zelena is our biological daughter, not you. We tested our DNA after the car accident, and it turns out there was a mix-up at the hospital back then. Since Zelena has returned, we've decided that Zelena will sleep in your room from now on. School is starting soon, so you can live on campus."

Violeta had been in a coma after the car accident. However, they couldn't wait to tell Violeta the truth and completely disregarded whether she could accept it right after waking up. In fact, their hearts had already leaned towards Zelena after discovering the truth.

In Violeta's previous life, she was blinded by her own naivety and had poor judgment. She foolishly believed that Mr. and Mrs. Blake loved her and only chose to sacrifice her to make it up to Zelena.

Violeta walked over and sat on the sofa. She met Mr. and Mrs. Blake's gaze and said calmly, "Mom, Dad, thank you for raising me for eighteen years. Now that your biological daughter has returned, it's only fitting that I make way for her. I'll move out."

Zelena, who was standing at the side, was taken aback by this statement. What's happening? Is she actually suggesting to move out? She isn't even shedding a tear or causing a scene. This wasn't how Zelena had remembered the scene.

Mr. and Mrs. Blake were also astonished by this. They quickly responded, "Vio, that's not what we meant. We're not trying to get rid of you just because Zelena is back!"

Zelena quickly walked to Violeta's side and held her hand. "That's right, sis. We can live together like real sisters in the future. Mom and Dad have raised you for so many years. How can you leave like this? If you leave after I return, outsiders will think that Mom and Dad chased you away. They'll be utterly embarrassed!"

Chapter 2 Zelena's Manipulation

Violeta knew about Zelena's devious schemes. Zelena's words immediately strained the relationship between Violeta and her parents.

In her previous life, Violeta had decided to stay with the Blake family out of gratitude after hearing such an explanation. But in this life, she wouldn't allow Zelena to have her way! Repaying the Blakes' kindness to her was important, but she didn't have to stay with the Blake family to do it!

Violeta pulled her hand back from Zelena's grasp and discreetly wiped it on her clothes. "Mom, Dad, what I mean is, now that your biological daughter has returned, I should also go look for my biological parents."

"You want to look for your biological parents?" Mr. and Mrs. Blake exchanged glances. They were heartbroken to learn that Violeta wasn't their biological child since she was an outstanding girl. However, they felt more distressed about Zelena, who had suffered all these years.

That was why they suggested that Violeta give up her room for Zelena and stay in the dormitory after starting school. It’s reasonable for Violeta to proposed to look for her biological parents.

Violeta continued, "You've raised me for so many years, and I can never fully repay your kindness." Violeta started bowing as she expressed her gratitude.

"Vio, don't do that!" Mr. and Mrs. Blake quickly interrupted her. "There's no need to say such things! It's understandable if you want to look for your biological parents. Since you insist, how can we stand in your way? If you want to do it, go ahead."

Zelena frowned as she watched this scene unfold, realizing her schemes weren't going to plan. If she really leaves, how can I take my revenge?! No way. I can't let Violeta leave!

Zelena quickly said, "Mom, Dad, we can't let Vio leave. Actually, I already inquired before I returned. Vio's biological parents are in bad shape, and their family is barely making ends meet! Her father is a compulsive gambler, and her mother is a malicious woman with little education. Everyone in their neighborhood knows it. Also, Vio's older brother is basically a notorious bachelor. He's almost thirty years old but isn't married yet! Vio deserves better!"

Violeta was dumbstruck. She had no idea what her biological parents were like, and she never expected Zelena to know anything about them.

Zelena was going to such great lengths to make Violeta stay, only to slowly torment and torture Violeta later on. Unfortunately, Violeta didn't want to relive her former life and had no interest in constantly fighting with Zelena. All she wanted was an ordinary life.

"It's okay. After all, they're my biological parents, and we're related by blood. I won't treat them with disdain, whether they're poor or rich. Did you return because you knew Mom and Dad were wealthy?" Violeta asked thoughtfully.

Zelena was taken aback. She stuttered briefly and quickly said, "How could that be?! That's not who I am, sis. Please don't misjudge me. Mom, Dad, please tell Vio I'm not like that!"

"Don't worry, Zelena. Vio was just asking casually. Don't overthink it." Mr. and Mrs. Blake quickly reassured Zelena when they saw her stuttering anxiously. "That's right. Vio, how can you say that about Zelena? She had no idea whether we were rich when we found her."

What a joke! Violeta silently roared. Perhaps Mr. and Mrs. Blake truly believed it. Zelena knew from the start that the Blake family was wealthy, so she had returned so readily. Not only did Zelena know about the Blake family's wealth, but Zelena had also returned to seek revenge on Violeta. After being reborn, she envied Violeta when she discovered everything!

However, Violeta couldn't reveal these truths because Zelena would never admit to them. Moreover, if she did speak out, Mr. and Mrs. Blake would surely think she had a concussion in the accident.

Violeta composed herself and said, "Mom, Dad, I feel the same way. No matter how my biological parents are doing, I should go back and meet them. Isn't that the right thing to do? You found your biological daughter, so it's only right for me to find my own biological parents, right?"

Zelena was reluctant to let Violeta leave, but what Violeta said made perfect sense. Zelena had no reason to stop her.

Mr. and Mrs. Blake agreed with Violeta. "Alright, since you want to go and look for your biological parents, go ahead. But Vio, remember that you'll always be our daughter even though you're not our biological child. The Blake family will always welcome you with open arms."

"Thank you, Mom. Thank you, Dad." Violeta believed that her parents genuinely cared for her at that moment. But she also knew it wouldn't be long until they considered her the most wicked woman in the world under Zelena's influence.

After thinking it over, Violeta decided to leave at this time to leave them with a better impression of her. She wanted to depart immediately after explaining to them because she didn't want to stay here for a moment longer.

Based on Zelena's clues, Mr. and Mrs. Blake conducted an investigation and found the address of Violeta's biological parents. They offered to send her there. Violeta initially wanted to turn them down, but after thinking about it, she agreed to be taken to the train station.

As Zelena watched Violeta leave Blake Manor, she felt anxious and helpless. She didn't understand why Violeta was determined to leave the Blake family. This was different from what she remembered.

But after composing herself and thinking about it, Zelena felt relieved. She has been spoiled since she was young, and her biological parents are so ordinary. She won't be able to stand it. She'll definitely return dejectedly. Then, won't she be at my mercy!? Heh. I want to see how long she'll last!

Violeta was sent to the station. The driver gave her a train ticket and a piece of paper with a name and phone number written on it. "Ms. Violeta, this is as far as I'll take you."

"Thank you." Violeta thanked him. Holding the ticket, she turned around and walked into the train station.

After a two-hour journey, Violeta arrived in Quinston. She left the train station and dialed the number on her cell phone.

A man's voice came through. "Hello."

Violeta paused and said, "Hello? Is this Zero? I'm your daughter. Can you come and pick me up now?"

There was silence on the other end of the phone. Violeta thought he didn't believe her and was about to say something else, but the man on the other end said, "Stay where you are. I'll send a car to pick you up." After that, the call ended, and Violeta was left with the dial tone.

Violeta was stunned. I didn't even tell him where I was. How will he send a car to pick me up?! Where will he know where to go?! Violeta was dumbstruck as she held her cell phone.

It was a hot day, so Violeta decided to buy a bottle of water from the nearby convenience store. Two Rolls-Royces pulled up to the train station as soon as she left the store. Bodyguards wearing sunglasses got out of the cars and scoured around.

Violeta walked over with her water in her hand. She never considered that these two Rolls-Royces were here to pick her up. After all, Zelena had previously mentioned that her biological parents were impoverished that they could barely make ends meet. There was no way they could afford a luxury car.

She opened the water bottle and took a sip but had yet to swallow her mouthful of water.

A bodyguard approached her with a tablet, comparing it to a dot representing her location. He took off his sunglasses, revealing an excited, wrinkled face. "Ms. Violeta! I'm here to pick you up!!"

"Pfft!" Violeta was aghast and couldn't help herself as water sprayed out of her mouth. "What did you call me?"

Chapter 3 The White Family's Daughter

"Ms. Violeta, didn't you make the phone call just now?"

"I did." Violeta nodded. She glanced at the nearby luxury car and asked doubtfully, "It can't be..."

"Well, there's no mistake then. Please get into the car." After that, the bodyguard didn't say anything else. He picked Violeta up and carried her into the car while she still felt bewildered!

Violeta was utterly stunned! Hold on. Are bodyguards so intimidating these days?! This isn't some kind of freaking human trafficking scheme, is it?! What are the chances of a Rolls-Royce being used for abduction?!

"What on earth is going on?" Violeta asked.

"Ms. Violeta, you'll find out when we arrive."

Wow, he's really being mysterious.

Before long, the Rolls-Royce arrived at a mansion. Step ping out of the car, Violeta was so astonished she couldn't utter a word as she looked at the building before her.

The bodyguard gestured. "This way."

The mansion's gates opened, and servants lined up in two rows to welcome her.

Violeta walked into the mansion that was luxuriously decorated with antique furnishings everywhere... Is this really an impoverished family? This is not quite what I imagined. Have I made a mistake?

Just then, an elderly lady with gray hair rushed down. She was wearing a gray coat and using a walking stick. She came up to Violeta excitedly. The rims of her eyes were red as she asked, "Are you the girl who made the call!?"

Violeta replied, "Yes, I am, but a man answered when I called. What's going on..." Before she could figure out what was happening, the medical team rushed out from the side and quickly set down a medical kit. They immediately drew blood from Violeta for a DNA test. Violeta was shocked by this sudden turn of events!

"Come, my dear. Let's sit down and talk." The elderly lady held Violeta's hand and sat down on the sofa. "What's your name, my dear?"

"Violeta Blake."

The elderly lady repeated it and nodded. "How did you find out you're a part of our family?"

"To be honest, I'm not really sure. This isn't what I imagined, either. The person who gave me the information said that my family is penniless. She told me my dad is a compulsive gambler, my mom is a malicious woman, and my brother is a notorious bachelor."

"A compulsive gambler, a malicious woman, and a notorious bachelor? Haha..." The old lady laughed. "No one has ever described the White family like this before!"

The medical team next to them quickly conducted a DNA test with Violeta's blood, and the results were displayed on the machine, showing a 99.99% match. The doctor exclaimed, "Madam! We’ve gotten the result! She's a White!"

"What?! Is that true?!" The old lady stood excitedly from the sofa and grabbed Violeta's hand. She was overcome with emotion and rendered momentarily speechless. "Vio! You're back! I finally have you back! Thank heavens! This is wonderful!"

"You're not a Blake! You're a White! You're Violeta White!"

"Violeta White?" Violeta felt a little uncomfortable with the sudden change of her last name. But since she had found her biological family, it was reasonable to change her last name. "What on earth is going on?"

"Don't worry. I'll explain everything to you." Old Mrs. White held Violeta's hand and slowly told her about when they discovered she was switched at the hospital.

When Violeta was born, the nurse accidentally switched Violeta with another baby while cleaning her. By the time the hospital realized the mistake and wanted to look for her, she had already been taken out of the hospital, and there was no news of her since then.

In other words, three babies were switched back then! The White family quickly discovered that their child was switched and conducted numerous investigations. They managed to find her family and promptly returned the baby, who was switched with Violeta, to her biological parents, allowing her to grow up with them.

However, Violeta's whereabouts remained unknown. The White family searched for a long time and tried various methods but found nothing. On the other hand, the Blake family never realized the switch and raised Violeta for eighteen years until the car accident, when Zelena discovered her true identity and found her way back.

The White family was in such enviable circumstances. Hence, many impostors approached them to deceive them for money. Eventually, they decided to change public opinion and make up false general information about themselves. There were rumors that the White family was destitute and was made up of a gambling addict, a wicked woman, and a notorious bachelor. This was to prevent scammers from approaching them.

All the false information Zelena had found was just a deliberate smokescreen set up by the White family! In reality, Violeta's biological parents were extremely wealthy! The White family was far from destitute. They were living in a lavish house which was decorated extravagantly. They were incredibly affluent and influential.

"So my dad isn't a compulsive gambler?"

"Of course not! The White family is renowned and wealthy in Quinston!"

"My mom isn't a malicious woman either?"

"That's nonsense. Your mom is an artist! She's an opera singer!"

"So, my older brother... isn't a notorious bachelor either?"

"Well... that's not entirely false. Your older brother inherited your grandfather's oil field and is now involved in the energy business! He's thirty years old and still doesn't have a partner yet. It's a pity!"

Violeta was astonished but quickly came to her senses and asked, "So, who answered the phone when I called earlier?"

"It was your cousin, Zoren White!" Zoren... Zero... She didn't expect his name to be a pseudonym!

The White family's wealth was a pleasant surprise for Violeta.

Old Mrs. White held Violeta's hand as tears streamed down her face. "Violeta, you must have suffered a lot all these years! Your parents will return soon, and our family will finally reunite! It's a pity my husband didn't live long enough to see you return. I never thought I'd see the day of your return, but the heavens have favored me! All those years of fasting and praying weren't in vain. Vio, you're my precious granddaughter!"

These words moved Violeta deeply. Blood is thicker than water, and Violeta couldn't help but tear up at being reunited with her biological family.

"Grandma? Are you really my grandmother? It's so good to be reunited with you, Grandma!"

In Violeta's past life, she found herself entangled in conflict with Zelena and never had the chance to meet her biological parents until her demise. Betrayed by everyone, she failed to protect everything she cherished.

Looking back now, it seemed utterly absurd. Everything Violeta desperately clung to in her previous life never belonged to her. However, she neglected the family she truly belonged to. With a second chance at life, Violeta realized how mistaken she was! She should have sought them out earlier instead of waiting for them to find her after so many years!

Old Mrs. White embraced Violeta tightly, tears streaming down both faces.

Before long, the screeching sound of brakes outside caught their attention, and a couple hurriedly rushed in through the front gates.

😍Her husband, the mafia boss, violently assaulted her when she was pregnant and even tried to kill her. So she fled with the child in her womb.🎉🥳🤩🤩
------
Chapter 1 My Mafia Husband
The clock showed it was past midnight, and Aria was fast asleep, completely oblivious to everything around her. Exhausted from a busy day, all she longed for was a peaceful rest.

Suddenly, she felt a heavy weight on her, crushing her petite form and pushing her deeper into the mattress. Panicking, she opened her eyes, looking desperately through the darkness of the room, and found those intense bright blue eyes staring back at her with unknown emotions.

She didn't need to switch on the light to know that the person touching her was her husband. She knew him very well—his touch, his smell, his eyes, and his breath.

"Why are you wearing panties? Did you forget that I told you you shouldn't wear panties and to always be ready for me in our bed?" he growled in her ear dangerously, making Aria shiver with fear.

Aria didn't want to enrage her husband, but she forgot all about it when she lay on the bed and fell asleep instantly. She hadn't been feeling well lately, and today she was so tired and sick that she couldn't think about anything except resting. However, this excuse was not going to work on her husband, Alessandro Valentino, the Mafia lord of Western Italy. Although he was a very rich and handsome man, he was even more dangerous whom no one wanted to upset because the only response that person got in return was a bullet to the head. Aria was also very afraid of her husband. Their marriage was not a normal one but a traditional, arranged union.

Alessandro had married Aria because his grandfather insisted on it. Aria was an orphan who had saved Alessandro's grandfather's life, and the grandfather believed Aria was the perfect bride for his grandson. When Alessandro refused, his grandfather threatened to disown him and strip him of his inheritance, including the Mafia empire and Valentino Enterprises, if he did not marry the girl of his grandfather's choice. His grandfather was a formidable figure in the Mafia world, and no one dared to defy him.

Alessandro's grandfather had chosen Aria as his granddaughter-in-law because of her simplicity and kind nature. However, Alessandro cared little for her and deemed her a gold digger. He never missed an opportunity to remind her of his disdain.

Alessandro's burning eyes bore into her. He was naked and warm, lying above her, and her body reacted involuntarily to his touch. She was startled and shrieked when her husband tore her panties swiftly and entered her without warning, causing Aria to cry out in pain. She had not been prepared, and the last thing on her mind was engaging in sex tonight.

"Fuck, you're so dry," Alessandro grunted with disgust. "And how many times have I told you to take a bath and change your clothes before going to sleep? You smell so bad, all sweat and spices as if you have been surrounded by them the whole day," he said with a scowl.

This was nothing new to her; in the three years of her marriage, she had accepted long ago that he didn't love her. But the constant insults were slowly killing her, bit by bit. Despite it all, she still clung to hope in her heart that one day he would fall in love with her. One day.

Aria averted her eyes and pursed her lips, unable to handle any more humiliation from his piercing gaze and cutting words. But in the next moment, he dipped his head into her neck, inhaling deeply as if relishing her scent, contrast to his degrading words.

Her breath hitched as she felt his fingers brush against her clit, moving in slow, deliberate circles. His wet and warm tongue traced along the silky skin of her throat, and she bit her lip to stifle any moans that threatened to escape. But the sensation was too intense, causing her to inadvertently utter a name.

"Ah, Alessandro!"

Suddenly, he stopped, lifting his head and fixing her with an intimidating glare.

"What did you just say?" he whispered, his voice slow and dangerously quiet, causing Aria to swallow hard.

"I... I'm sorry, Mr. Valentino," she stammered, the words tumbling out of her trembling lips.

She was not allowed to call him by his first name. Alessandro had forbidden her from doing so, stating that only his family and friends could address him by his first name. She couldn't.

"That's right. I'm only Mr. Valentino to you," he asserted coldly, his tone cutting like ice.

"Fuck, you taste so bad," he taunted, licking his finger drenched with her wetness, his gaze was icy as he looked at her. But his words didn't match his actions as he licked his finger clean as if it tasted so good.

Aria's heart sank as she felt the weight of his humiliation, her eyes glistening with the sting of his insults. He thought he could arouse her by making her feel undesirable, but all it did was fuel her anger.

She wanted to push him away, to scream at him and demand why he couldn't leave her alone and go and fuck those women he used to have in his arms during those high society parties. But she knew better than to challenge the devil himself.

She stared back into his eyes, expecting to see a grimace or hatred, but to her surprise, they remained unreadable, glaring at her without blinking, as if she were the most beautiful thing in the world.

His fingers resumed flicking her clit, and he thrust his hips fiercely, entering her once more, her slickness enveloping him easily. His lips found hers, kissing her with such hunger as if they had been apart for years. Yet, the reality was far from that; he had sex with her every night, regardless of her exhaustion or the disgust he always felt toward her.

Aria couldn't fathom why he harbored such animosity toward her, yet couldn't go a night without her. If she didn't know him so well, she might have mistaken his actions for those of a man in love. But he was Alessandro Valentino, the most ruthless and cruel man in the world. He lacked the capacity to feel anything; his heart was as cold as ice.

Alessandro was never gentle, always a rough and merciless lover between the sheets. Aria was accustomed to his roughness and aggression in bed, but today she feared getting hurt as Alessandro increased his pace.

"Wait, Mr. Valentino!" she blurted out, her voice tinged with panic.

"Why? What's wrong?" he asked, his tone laced with irritation.

"Please, be gentle tonight," she whispered, her voice pleading.

"What's so special tonight?" Alessandro chuckled dryly.

"I... I'm not feeling well," Aria murmured, lowering her eyes. But Alessandro grabbed her chin, forcing her to look at him.

Aria thought she saw concern in his cold blue eyes, but the next moment, it vanished, leaving her to believe it was just her imagination.

"What is this? A new trick of yours?" He narrowed his eyes on her.

Aria remained silent, refusing to respond. Growing impatient and determined to elicit a reaction from her, Alessandro threw her legs over his shoulder, entering deep and slowly rocked his hips, causing her to gasp.

"I enjoy seeing you in pain beneath me," he admitted with a wicked smile, and that was precisely what Aria feared.

But it seemed he was not in the mood to listen to her. So she lay there like a lifeless body, letting him have his way with her. Surprisingly, Alessandro was gentle tonight, trying everything to make her climax, despite Aria's refusal to respond. Yet her traitorous body succumbed to her husband's seduction, and she hated it. After nearly ravishing her for two hours and cumming inside her three times, Alessandro collapsed on top of her, exhausted and sleepy.

She gently touched his shoulder and rolled him to his side on the bed as he was too heavy for her to handle.

But another worry weighed heavily on her mind. For days, she had been feeling sick and nauseous, her body betraying her in ways she couldn't ignore. And when she missed her periods, she knew she had to face the truth.

She had taken a test this morning, the little white stick confirming her fears: she was pregnant.

A mixture of emotions flooded her—joy, fear, uncertainty. But foremost was the daunting task of telling Alessandro. He had made it abundantly clear from the very beginning that he didn't want a child with her, and the thought of his reaction sent shivers down her spine. She couldn't recall when she forgot to take her pill and this miracle had happened.

But deep down, beneath the fear and uncertainty, a glimmer of hope flickered—the hope that maybe, just maybe, Alessandro would surprise her with understanding and acceptance and this could be a new beginning for them as well, with a new life coming to their family.

Chapter 2 Unfaithful

The next morning, Aria was woken by a knock on her door. She slowly opened her eyes but panicked when she found a heavy hand around her, holding her tightly against a hard body. She recognized the touch of her husband but was still confused as to why he held her closer when he despised her so deeply. Was he so drunk last night that he forgot his hatred for her?

She slightly shifted and carefully peeked at her sleeping husband. She was still stunned by how a man so dangerous and powerful could look so gorgeous. Her eyes drank in the sight of her mafia husband’s broad, powerful shoulders and strong, muscular, tattooed arms wrapped around her like a python.

His hard, well-sculpted chest pressed against her back, and she could still feel every groove and ridge of his eight-pack abs. His thick, muscular thighs were entangled between her legs, and his hard morning wood poked her, seducing her to succumb to the temptation.

She sighed, looking at his calm face and closed eyes. His blue, enchanting eyes were his most alluring feature. However, his broad forehead, pointed nose, full natural red lips, and sharp jawline could even defeat a Greek god.

She still remembered her wedding day when she saw him for the first time and fell in love with him instantly. But then she realized slowly she had given her heart to a heartless devil who didn’t know how to cherish her love.

Right now, she was terrified that if his sleep was disturbed, his mood would be worse than ever. After spending three years with him, she knew him very well. She understood his needs and wants without him even speaking. It wasn't a regular habit, but a result of her selfless and unconditional love for him. She married him when she was eighteen, falling in love with him at first sight. After marrying him, she lived with the hope that one day her love and devotion would make him fall in love with her.

But slowly, her hope shattered as every day she saw photos of her husband with a new woman in his arms in every newspaper and tabloid. She realized she was living in false hope and that her wish for a happy marriage was never going to be fulfilled.

Swallowing the lump in her throat, she slowly removed his hands from her waist and carefully got up without making a noise. She was still naked, so she swiftly put on her clothes as the sound of knocking grew louder and went to open the door. The sides of the door slid apart, revealing her mother-in-law looking at her with a pitiful smile.

It was no secret how Alessandro treated his wife, and Aria was accustomed to those pitiful glances and sometimes mocking looks at her miserable status as the wife of the strongest and most powerful man in the country.

"Is Alessandro awake?" her mother-in-law, Maria, asked Aria. Maria was Alessandro's stepmother, but she was always kind to Aria and the only person who felt empathy for her. She had managed Alessandro’s father and Alessandro after his mother ran away with her lover, betraying his father. Alessandro was fourteen years old then, and since that day, he had hated women and never trusted any except his stepmother, Maria.

“No, he is still asleep,” Aria replied softly.

“Oh dear, he will be mad if he is late for his office. Never mind, I will wake him up. You go and prepare his breakfast. You know how terrible his mood gets when he doesn't get everything on time,” Maria suggested, holding Aria’s hand with concern. Aria nodded and quickly scurried downstairs to the kitchen to prepare Alessandro’s favorite breakfast.

Maria entered the room and closed the door behind her, a cunning grin playing on her lips as she looked at the sleeping Alessandro. She knew exactly what she had to do to spoil his day. As she slowly walked toward Alessandro's bed, something caught her foot, causing her to look down. There, on the floor, lay the shredded panties of Aria.

Her happy mood turned sour, and she gritted her teeth in anger. Maria never wanted her stepson to have a happy married life and constantly created misunderstandings between Alessandro and Aria. Alessandro, blinded by his trust in his stepmother, believed everything she said.

With hatred, Maria kicked the shredded panties, sending them sliding under the bed. Plastering on her fake sweet smile again, she approached the bed and tenderly caressed Alessandro's head, waiting for him to wake up.

But Alessandro slapped her hand away on instinct, making Maria yelp in pain. Alessandro opened his eyes and looked at Maria's pained face, confusion and irritation mingling in his sleepy gaze.

"I am sorry, Mother. I didn't know it was you," he muttered, but his voice remained cold. He had forgotten how to speak softly. So much bitterness filled his heart that he was unable to feel love or affection.

When his mother ran away with her lover, Alessandro’s father, Antonio—who was the mafia lord of western Italy at the time—caught them and killed both his wife and her lover in front of Alessandro. A small boy's heart couldn't bear the trauma of witnessing his mother's murder, unable to do anything to stop it. To shield himself, he instinctively began to believe that every woman was unfaithful and untrustworthy.

After Antonio married Maria and brought her home with her son, Alessandro was forced to call her "Mother." Maria showed him more love than she did her own son. Slowly, young Alessandro began to believe she was his well-wisher and trusted everything she said. Even now, as a twenty-eight-year-old grown man, believing his stepmother had become a habit for him.

"Good morning, Alessandro. It's late, and I thought to check on you. I was worried since you never sleep in so late," Maria murmured in a concerned voice.

"I came in late last night and I don't have a meeting until the afternoon. So, I didn't have to go to work early. Don't worry, I am fine," Alessandro said, getting out of bed and pulling a T-shirt over his head.

“Oh, silly me,” Maria laughed playfully, slapping her forehead. “And I thought you would be upset because Aria spent two million on shopping yesterday,” she said in a trembling voice. It was all part of her act to get Alessandro to believe her. “Please, don’t be mad at her. She’s young and naive.”

“Why would I be mad at her for spending my money? She’s my wife and can spend as much as she wants,” Alessandro said carelessly. Maria burned with jealousy, but she put on a meek smile. It was she who spent two million on shopping using the black card Alessandro had given to his wife with an unlimited limit. Maria always used Aria's card but blamed Aria for being a gold digger and using Alessandro's money without care.

“Oh, Alessandro, you are such a kind husband, my son. I don’t know why Aria feels the need to flirt with other men,” she whispered slowly but loud enough for Alessandro to hear.

“What did she do?” Alessandro’s eyes burned with anger as he glared at his stepmother.

"I am sorry, I shouldn't have blurted it out. I... I should leave," Maria muttered, her voice trembling with worry. She began to back away, knowing what was likely to happen next. It was her everyday act.

"No, stop," Alessandro ordered furiously. "Tell me what Aria did."

Maria sighed, pretending to be hesitant. In a falsely dull voice, she said, "Yesterday, when we went shopping, she met a young and handsome salesman. She flirted with him. I tried to warn her, but as you know, she never listens to me."

Alessandro didn't wait to hear more. He stormed out of the room, his mind set on finding his wife. Burning with anger and jealousy, he needed to make Aria realize who she belonged to.

Chapter 3 Unending Lies

Aria was in a hurry to reach the kitchen and make breakfast; she didn't want to delay and enrage Alessandro anymore.

Suddenly she felt her head spinning. She had to halt, gripping the banister. Her early pregnancy was taking its toll on her. Taking a moment to recover, she continued down to the kitchen and began preparing breakfast. They had servants, but even the servants treated her badly since her own husband didn't care about her.

She was enduring everything for a ray of hope, and now she had a reason for living: her baby growing inside her. Though Alessandro didn't love her, she had always loved him and still did. She believed their miracle baby was a result of her wish for true love and a happy life. Maybe after the baby was born, Alessandro would see her differently, and he would change himself for their family.

She was lost in her thoughts and cooking breakfast when a pair of arms around her waist startled her. The hot pan dropped from her hand, and she winced as the hot oil burned her soft skin, quickly turning it red. But she only cared about pushing away the dirty touch that made her nauseous.

“What the hell are you doing, Enzo? I am your sister-in-law,” she spat out with disgust as she pushed the man violently.

Enzo Valentino was Alessandro’s stepbrother, and he didn't miss a chance to assault Aria whenever he found her alone.

“Don't be so rude, Sister-in-law!” Enzo smirked as he stepped closer, making Aria take a step back instinctively. “My brother can’t appreciate a beautiful woman like you, but I can. Give me a chance, and I will fulfill all your desires,” he whispered, licking his lips while his dirty gaze roamed over Aria’s body, making her grimace with disgust.

“Go away, or I will scream,” she threatened, gazing at him with hatred and anger. Enzo laughed.

“And who is going to believe you?!”

She shrieked with fear as Enzo lunged at her, trapping her between the kitchen island and his body, trying to kiss her forcefully. Aria pushed him, thrashing her body and trying to hit him, but he didn’t budge. Her eyes widened as he grabbed her hair to steady her face. But a deep voice made him step back with extreme fear.

“What the fuck is going on here?”

“A…Alessandro!” Enzo stammered with fear as Aria swiftly ran to hide herself behind Alessandro, seeking shelter in his huge, powerful form.

“I warned Sister-in-law to stop this, but she seemed to be out of her mind and tried to seduce me,” Enzo said with a sad expression.

What?!

"He's lying!" Aria protested, her voice rising with indignation.

"Why would I lie and why would I betray my brother?" Enzo retorted fiercely.

Stepbrother. She corrected silently in her mind.

She yearned to slap hard the face of the liar before her. But before she could act, Alessandro grabbed her hand roughly, his grip unyielding as he forced her to face him.

She wanted to tell him that Enzo was a black sheep and leeching off Alessandro for his money, but he was so blinded by hatred for his own wife that he couldn't see it. However, when she saw Alessandro's eyes burning with fury as he glared at her, Aria's words died in her throat. He harshly grabbed her hand and dragged her to their bedroom, throwing her onto the bed.

“Was I not enough to satisfy you last night that you seek my stepbrother to quench your lust?” he gritted his teeth as he locked the room. “Such a whore you are! Always looking for more men to fuck your slutty pussy.”

Aria's heart shattered into pieces hearing those words from her husband. He was the only man, first and last, who had ever touched her. And she didn't want any other man to ever touch her. Never wanted any other man. She loved her husband and was always loyal.

"No, Mr. Valentino. I didn't..." she tried to explain, but a loud growl stopped her, "Shut the fuck up, you slut. Never answer me back!"

Her husband was so blinded by jealousy that he believed everyone but her. Alessandro swiftly pushed his pants down, and Aria knew what was coming next. Her husband was going to punish her in the worst way. She closed her eyes and let tears roll down as her husband used her body as he pleased.

Her heart cried, her soul wept, asking God silently when it would end.

____________________

Maria was happy as she stood in the corridor and watched the drama unfold before her when Alessandro shouted at Aria and dragged her to their room. She knew he was going to punish his wife for something she never did. A wicked smile stretched on her lips as she descended down the stairs, but her smile disappeared as she found her son standing in the kitchen. She had seen everything and was so scared to think Alessandro would kill Enzo, but blinded by anger and jealousy, Alessandro didn't see anything but all Maria and Enzo wanted him to see.

“What were you going to do, Enzo?” Maria scolded her son. “If you want that slut, seduce her alone and fuck her, but stay away from trouble with Alessandro. He is ruthless and will not hesitate to kill you,” she offered a word of advice to her son.

"Don't worry, madre. I am too smart to be caught into trouble,” Enzo boasted and both mother and son shared a cunning grin.

Enzo was Maria and Antonio’s son from their extramarital affair. Antonio's wife, Teresa, ran away because Maria wanted to kill her, and then Maria fabricated a story to make it appear as if Teresa had cheated on Antonio and fled with her lover. Out of rage, Antonio killed Teresa and then married Maria. Enzo was only a few months younger than Alessandro, but he didn't inherit anything from the fortune because Alessandro was the legal heir of the empire.

However, if Alessandro was unable to produce an heir by the age of thirty, Enzo could claim his right and take over the mafia and the entire Valentino empire. With misunderstandings brewing between Alessandro and Aria, the chances were high that either he would never have a child with her or he might kill her, for the greater good.

Chapter 4 Complicated Emotions

Maria knocked softly on the door, and a moment later, Aria opened it. Her eyes were downcast, and her shoulders slumped. Maria gave her a pitiful look and whispered, "I'm sorry, dear. I was helpless."

Aria's heart ached, but she knew no one could have saved her from her husband's fury. She didn't reply, her lips pressed into a thin line as she turned away and walked back to her chores. Her hands moved methodically as she stripped the bed sheets, her fingers trembling slightly, and replaced them with fresh ones. The bed had to be perfect, just as Alessandro liked it.

From the bathroom, the sound of the shower running was a constant reminder of his presence. Aria moved with purpose, smoothing the new sheets and fluffing the pillows, trying to keep her mind focused on the task.

"Is he in the shower?" Maria asked, her voice barely more than a whisper. Aria nodded without looking up, her movements mechanical.

Before Maria could say more, the bathroom door swung open, and Alessandro stepped out, a cloud of steam billowing around him. He wore a fluffy white robe, cinched tightly at his waist, his wet hair slicked back. He paused in the doorway, his eyes cold as they swept over Maria briefly before settling on Aria, who continued her work, not paying attention to her cruel mafia husband. Alessandro silently strode toward the walk-in closet to get ready for work.

Maria felt a surge of happiness as she watched the cold exchange between the husband and wife. Her plan seemed to be succeeding perfectly. But then, Aria jerked her head as her hair fell across her face, bothering her. As she unintentionally swept her hair to the side, it revealed love bites all over her neck and chin, and even on her cheek near her lips—marks Alessandro had left while punishing her in a loving way.

Maria gritted her teeth in rage. She couldn't understand why, despite all her efforts to turn Alessandro against his wife, he still chose to be intimate with her. Maria had tried everything to break their marriage. She sent hot supermodels and famous actresses to seduce Alessandro, hoping he would fall into their traps.

But Alessandro remained cold and indifferent to all the advances. Every night after the party, he would go home, having only taken pictures with those gorgeous women in his arms for the paparazzi. None of them could appeal to him enough to make him stay with them for the night. Instead, Alessandro just wanted the party to end so he could rush home to his wife.

Maria snorted at the thought that Alessandro might prefer seeing his wife cry in pain beneath him rather than hearing the other woman scream his name in pleasure.

She had no idea that Alessandro had never made love to his wife while she was in tears. Despite Aria's reluctance to be intimate, Alessandro would seduce her, bringing her so much pleasure that her cries turned into moans of delight. Yet, the harsh language he used to conceal his true feelings inflicted deeper wounds. But this was the way he had always been, learning from a young age to hide his feelings and make others bend to his will.

Alessandro never laid a hand on Aria in violence, but his words were sharp enough to cut her soul. Each cruel remark chipped away at her spirit, breaking her a little more every day. Aria's tender heart and sensitive mind suffered under the weight of his relentless emotional torment. She became convinced that her heartless husband took pleasure in her pain, believing he only cared about torturing her and watching her cry.

Aria's stomach churned suddenly, and she felt a wave of nausea wash over her. Clutching her hand over her mouth, she stumbled hastily towards the bathroom, her steps hurried and unsteady. Maria sensed something amiss and followed closely behind.

Inside the bathroom, Aria doubled over, her body racked with heaves as she emptied the contents of her stomach into the toilet bowl. Maria stood at the doorway, her brow furrowed as she watched Aria's distress. Suspicion flickered in her eyes with a hint of distaste arose in her mouth.

After what felt like an eternity, Aria finally managed to rinse her mouth clean and emerged from the bathroom, her face pale and drawn. She made a feeble attempt to leave the room, intending to proceed with her morning chores. She needed to set breakfast on the dining table for Alessandro before he emerged, ready for work. He demanded everything to be ready on time.

But before she could leave the room, Maria's sharp voice halted her in her tracks.

"Oh my God, Aria! Are you pregnant?" she exclaimed, her tone laced with forced excitement as she plastered a fake smile onto her face.

Alessandro swiftly emerged from the walk-in closet, his shirt half-buttoned and tie hanging loosely around his neck. His eyes shifted toward his wife, his expression a mixture of shock and disbelief.

Aria swallowed hard, her head spinning and her heart sinking with fear as her innocent doe eyes locked onto her devil mafia husband.

"Oh, Alessandro," Maria continued, her voice dripping with insincerity as she reached out to grasp her stepson's hand, feigning joy. "I am so happy! Finally, after three years of marriage, I am going to be a grandmother."

"Wait, what did you just say?" Alessandro’s eyes narrowed into thin slits, his voice taking on a dangerous edge that could send shivers down anyone's spine.

Maria, sensing his rising anger, trembled with fear and instinctively took a step back, putting some distance between herself and her stepson.

Alessandro's gaze then turned sharply to his wife, Aria, and he gritted his teeth in disbelief. "Aria is pregnant?!"

His furrowed brow sent shivers down Aria's spine, instantly drenching her in a cold sweat as she froze in place. Alessandro took measured steps toward her, his presence looming over her.

"Is it possible for you to carry my child, sweetheart?" Alessandro's voice was low and gentle, but beneath the softness, Aria could detect the warning, the impending storm. His seemingly tender tone held more cruelty than his harshest words, signaling that hell was about to break loose. Without a second thought, Aria instinctively shook her head, a defensive action to protect herself from her husband's wrath.

Chapter 5 His Girlfriend

"In your words, wife," he ordered, a cold smirk playing on his lips, his tone dripping with menace.

"N..no!" Aria managed to stammer out the words, her voice trembling with fear.

"That's right, and that's the only answer I expect from you," Alessandro drawled, his gaze piercing.

Then, Maria, with a look of disdain flickering across her face, muttered, "Then whose child is this?" She quickly masked her expression with false concern. "I... I didn't mean to say that."

But those words were enough to ignite a storm of anger, jealousy, and hatred in Alessandro's mind. Swiftly, he grabbed his wife's face between his fingers and thumb, exerting so much pressure that Aria feared her face might crack in two. His eyes bore into hers, a silent warning hanging in the air.

"If I find out you're carrying another man's child," he whispered dangerously, his voice a venomous hiss, "I won't hesitate to kill you and that bastard baby."

Aria's heart plummeted into the pit of her stomach. No matter what she said, she knew her husband wouldn't believe her. So, she remained silent, the weight of her secret pressing down on her. Alessandro grew weary of staring at her terrified face and glistening eyes. With a slight push, he turned away, grabbing his suit jacket and briefcase. He left for work without stopping at the breakfast table.

As the door clicked shut behind him, Aria's shoulders sagged in relief, but only momentarily. The looming dread returned as she realized she could only exhale freely until Alessandro discovered her pregnancy. She prayed for a miracle or a helping hand to make him see the truth, to realize that the life growing inside her was his own flesh and blood.

________________

In the dimming evening light, Aria wearily completed her household chores, her mind already drifting towards the impending task of preparing dinner. As she bustled about the kitchen, her movements slow with fatigue, Maria sauntered over, a sneer playing on her lips as she observed Aria's tired form, knowing full well the secret that lay hidden beneath her weary facade.

Aria's pregnancy, concealed with careful lies, had not escaped Maria's notice. She had stumbled upon the telltale pregnancy test stick in the refuse bin, a revelation that had ignited a simmering fury within her. Yet, outwardly, Maria maintained a facade of composure.

"Aria, dear," Maria began, her voice laced with false sympathy, "We're all heading out to the party soon. I hate to leave you alone like this, but you know how moody Alessandro can be. He'll be terribly upset if we don't obey his command to attend." Maria's words were laced with pity, though her true emotions lay elsewhere.

"And you won't believe the reason for this party," Maria continued, her voice laced with bitterness. "It's all for Vanessa, Alessandro's precious girlfriend, returning after three years . She's been away, pursuing her dreams of acting and modeling."

Aria's throat tightened at the mention of Alessandro's beloved.

"Take care," Maria said, squeezing Aria's hand in empathy before departing.

Left alone in the vast mansion, Aria's appetite waned at the thought of Alessandro celebrating his girlfriend's return. She set aside dinner for the servants before retreating to her room, seeking solace in early rest. As she settled, her phone chimed with a notification. Opening it, she was greeted by a viral news article featuring a picture of Alessandro and Vanessa locked in a passionate kiss. They appeared so happy, so perfect together, and Aria's heart shattered into countless pieces. Tears welled in her eyes as her hands circled around her stomach instinctively, thinking about her unborn baby. It became painfully clear that Alessandro's acceptance of her baby was uncertain. With Vanessa's return, Aria's last hope for a happy married life with Alessandro evaporated. She resigned herself to the reality that she could never be the woman Alessandro would truly love.

Suddenly, the electricity went out, plunging the entire mansion into darkness. Aria quickly lit up her phone, its dim light casting eerie shadows around her. She walked down the hall and tried calling the servants and guards, but no one responded. Panic began to rise within her when she heard the unmistakable sound of footsteps—many footsteps—entering the house. Flashing her phone's light toward the noise, she caught sight of several masked figures in black clothing, armed with knives and guns, clearly up to no good.

Her heart pounded in her chest as she quickly turned off her phone's light and began to run, relying on her intimate knowledge of the mansion. Having lived and worked there for so long, she knew every corner by heart. She silently navigated through the dark, hiding behind the kitchen counter, and waited, her breath shallow and quiet.

The intruders scattered through the house, their voices echoing ominously.

"Come out, come out, wherever you are," one of them taunted, their tone chilling.

Suddenly, she heard one of them speak with urgency, "We have to find that bitch and kill her right now, or the Boss will kill us."

Boss!

The name clicked in her mind. There was no denying it; she knew who it had to be. Who else could be the boss but Alessandro Valentino? The realization hit her like a punch to the gut. Her own husband wanted her dead.

The weight of the betrayal was almost unbearable, but she knew she had to survive—for her baby.

With a renewed sense of determination, Aria decided to stay hidden inside a kitchen cabinet, holding her breath as she listened to the intruders search the mansion. They were rummaging through rooms, their voices growing more frustrated with each passing moment. She waited, heart pounding, until she sensed they had moved further away.

Seizing the opportunity, Aria quietly opened the cabinet door and slipped out of the kitchen. She moved stealthily through the darkened halls, her knowledge of the mansion guiding her steps. When she reached the front door, she peeked outside, ensuring the coast was clear.

As she stepped out of the house, a chilling realization struck her, confirming her doubts: Alessandro had orchestrated this so well. He had instructed the servants and guards to leave her alone in the mansion, making it easy for his men to intrude into the mansion and kill her. Tears streamed down her face, but she wiped them away, focusing on her escape. For the first time in her life, it seemed that fate wanted her to live.

Determined and resolute, Aria left everything behind—the house, her husband, her old life. Aria sold her wedding ring, a symbol of her broken marriage, which was worth ten million dollars. With the money, she bought a plane ticket to New York, planning to start a new life where no one could find her or her baby.

"Don't worry, baby. Your dad doesn't want you and me, but I will always love you and protect you," Aria said, caressing her belly as she talked to the baby inside. Tears of betrayal and heartbreak rolled down her cheeks, but she quickly wiped them away with firm determination.

As she boarded the flight, she took a final look behind her.

"Goodbye, Alessandro Valentino," she whispered to herself. "Now you are free to live as you want."

After being reborn, the fake heiress sent the whole family to the grave.
Chapter 1 Two Rebirths

Violeta Blake slowly regained consciousness in a luxurious bedroom and sat abruptly in bed. "Ouch…" Her head was throbbing. What's going on? Aren't I already dead!? Looking around, Violeta immediately recognized her surroundings. This was her bedroom in Blake Manor seven years ago!

At that moment, a servant entered the room and was delighted to see Violeta awake. "Ms. Violeta! You're awake! That's great!"

Violeta grew more confused when she saw the servant. She raised her hand and touched her head, only to discover a thick layer of gauze wrapped around it. All her memories immediately came rushing back. She had actually been reborn and was now back in her body seven years ago, on the day Zelena Blake returned!

Violeta was initially the Blake family's daughter but unexpectedly discovered that her blood type didn't match that of her parents. That was when she realized she had been switched at birth in the hospital! When she woke up, the Blake family's biological daughter, Zelena, had been found and brought back.

Violeta originally intended to make way for Zelena. Still, she didn't expect Zelena to desperately try to salvage the situation and ask for Violeta to continue to stay with the Blake family. Zelena claimed everything could remain the same as before, and they could be as close as sisters.

Violeta had grown up in the Blake family since she was young and was attached to everything there. Therefore, it was natural for her to be reluctant to let go of everything she had, and she especially couldn't bear to part with her parents. Hence, she agreed to stay in Blake Manor but never expected it to be a mistake.

Zelena had constantly schemed and plotted against Violeta after returning.

At first, Violeta convinced herself that Zelena was the Blake family's biological daughter and was entitled to everything in the Blake family. It was understandable for Zelena to take everything back, but she didn't expect that Zelena wanted more than that. Zelena wanted everything that Violeta had, including Violeta's relationships and prospects!

Oddly, everything went downhill for Violeta since Zelena returned. Violeta's close friends and family abandoned her, and her reputation and honor were destroyed entirely. Zelena even took away the person Violeta loved.

Zelena seemed to have taken over the trajectory of Violeta's life. She took everything away from Violeta and made Violeta the target of everyone's criticism. Unfortunately, the people around Violeta were deceived and couldn't see through Zelena's true nature. They thought Zelena was innocent, while Violeta was unstable and malicious!

Zelena repeatedly schemed against Violeta. The latter was unwilling to fight back, but ultimately ended up with nothing.

Zelena whispered the truth into Violeta's ears on the day Violeta died. She said she had been actually reborn and had returned to seek revenge on Violeta. She claimed to know Violeta's future in advance. She was jealous that Violeta had everything, so she took everything away from her!

Reborn? Violeta initially didn't understand what Zelena meant. It wasn't until she experienced it herself that she understood what it meant to be reborn!

The servant walked to the bedside and touched Violeta's forehead when she saw Violeta smiling mindlessly. "Are you alright, Ms. Violeta? Is this because of the car accident?"

Violeta snapped back to reality and asked, "Is Zelena downstairs?"

The servant's eyes widened. She was dumbstruck and asked in disbelief, "Do you already know, Ms. Violeta?"

Violeta looked down as the corners of her mouth twitched slightly. Her expression was as calm as ever.

In Violeta's previous life, Zelena had returned on the day she woke up from the car accident. She had eventually discovered that Zelena was the Blake family's biological daughter, not her. Violeta had initially wanted to make way for Zelena in her previous life. Still, she was convinced by Zelena to stay with the Blake family.

She didn't want to live the same life again in this life! She wanted to look for her biological parents this time!

Violeta lifted the covers, got out of bed, and started packing her belongings.

The servant was dumbfounded. "Ms. Violeta, what are you doing?"

Violeta said indifferently. "Don't call me that anymore. I'm not the Blake family's daughter."

The servant was flabbergasted.

Violeta initially wanted to pack her belongings but realized she didn't have much. After a moment of thought, Violeta stopped and left the room.

"Darling girl, you're our biological daughter after all. You've suffered all these years!"

"Zelena, we'll make it up to you in the future!"

Violeta watched this scene calmly and walked downstairs.

Zelena wore faded jeans and a plain T-shirt, looking innocent and lovely on the sofa. She looked at Mr. and Mrs. Blake as the rims of her eyes reddened. Out of the corner of her eye, she saw Violeta descending the stairs and quickly stood up from the sofa. She called out awkwardly, "You're here, sis."

Sis? Heh. She's really good at putting on an act! How pretentious. Why didn't I realize earlier in my previous life what a good actress she is?! Violeta walked over expressionlessly.

Mrs. Blake wiped her tears and said, "You're awake, Vio. Come here. We have something to tell you."

Mr. Blake nodded and added, "Vio, Zelena is our biological daughter, not you. We tested our DNA after the car accident, and it turns out there was a mix-up at the hospital back then. Since Zelena has returned, we've decided that Zelena will sleep in your room from now on. School is starting soon, so you can live on campus."

Violeta had been in a coma after the car accident. However, they couldn't wait to tell Violeta the truth and completely disregarded whether she could accept it right after waking up. In fact, their hearts had already leaned towards Zelena after discovering the truth.

In Violeta's previous life, she was blinded by her own naivety and had poor judgment. She foolishly believed that Mr. and Mrs. Blake loved her and only chose to sacrifice her to make it up to Zelena.

Violeta walked over and sat on the sofa. She met Mr. and Mrs. Blake's gaze and said calmly, "Mom, Dad, thank you for raising me for eighteen years. Now that your biological daughter has returned, it's only fitting that I make way for her. I'll move out."

Zelena, who was standing at the side, was taken aback by this statement. What's happening? Is she actually suggesting to move out? She isn't even shedding a tear or causing a scene. This wasn't how Zelena had remembered the scene.

Mr. and Mrs. Blake were also astonished by this. They quickly responded, "Vio, that's not what we meant. We're not trying to get rid of you just because Zelena is back!"

Zelena quickly walked to Violeta's side and held her hand. "That's right, sis. We can live together like real sisters in the future. Mom and Dad have raised you for so many years. How can you leave like this? If you leave after I return, outsiders will think that Mom and Dad chased you away. They'll be utterly embarrassed!"

Chapter 2 Zelena's Manipulation

Violeta knew about Zelena's devious schemes. Zelena's words immediately strained the relationship between Violeta and her parents.

In her previous life, Violeta had decided to stay with the Blake family out of gratitude after hearing such an explanation. But in this life, she wouldn't allow Zelena to have her way! Repaying the Blakes' kindness to her was important, but she didn't have to stay with the Blake family to do it!

Violeta pulled her hand back from Zelena's grasp and discreetly wiped it on her clothes. "Mom, Dad, what I mean is, now that your biological daughter has returned, I should also go look for my biological parents."

"You want to look for your biological parents?" Mr. and Mrs. Blake exchanged glances. They were heartbroken to learn that Violeta wasn't their biological child since she was an outstanding girl. However, they felt more distressed about Zelena, who had suffered all these years.

That was why they suggested that Violeta give up her room for Zelena and stay in the dormitory after starting school. It’s reasonable for Violeta to proposed to look for her biological parents.

Violeta continued, "You've raised me for so many years, and I can never fully repay your kindness." Violeta started bowing as she expressed her gratitude.

"Vio, don't do that!" Mr. and Mrs. Blake quickly interrupted her. "There's no need to say such things! It's understandable if you want to look for your biological parents. Since you insist, how can we stand in your way? If you want to do it, go ahead."

Zelena frowned as she watched this scene unfold, realizing her schemes weren't going to plan. If she really leaves, how can I take my revenge?! No way. I can't let Violeta leave!

Zelena quickly said, "Mom, Dad, we can't let Vio leave. Actually, I already inquired before I returned. Vio's biological parents are in bad shape, and their family is barely making ends meet! Her father is a compulsive gambler, and her mother is a malicious woman with little education. Everyone in their neighborhood knows it. Also, Vio's older brother is basically a notorious bachelor. He's almost thirty years old but isn't married yet! Vio deserves better!"

Violeta was dumbstruck. She had no idea what her biological parents were like, and she never expected Zelena to know anything about them.

Zelena was going to such great lengths to make Violeta stay, only to slowly torment and torture Violeta later on. Unfortunately, Violeta didn't want to relive her former life and had no interest in constantly fighting with Zelena. All she wanted was an ordinary life.

"It's okay. After all, they're my biological parents, and we're related by blood. I won't treat them with disdain, whether they're poor or rich. Did you return because you knew Mom and Dad were wealthy?" Violeta asked thoughtfully.

Zelena was taken aback. She stuttered briefly and quickly said, "How could that be?! That's not who I am, sis. Please don't misjudge me. Mom, Dad, please tell Vio I'm not like that!"

"Don't worry, Zelena. Vio was just asking casually. Don't overthink it." Mr. and Mrs. Blake quickly reassured Zelena when they saw her stuttering anxiously. "That's right. Vio, how can you say that about Zelena? She had no idea whether we were rich when we found her."

What a joke! Violeta silently roared. Perhaps Mr. and Mrs. Blake truly believed it. Zelena knew from the start that the Blake family was wealthy, so she had returned so readily. Not only did Zelena know about the Blake family's wealth, but Zelena had also returned to seek revenge on Violeta. After being reborn, she envied Violeta when she discovered everything!

However, Violeta couldn't reveal these truths because Zelena would never admit to them. Moreover, if she did speak out, Mr. and Mrs. Blake would surely think she had a concussion in the accident.

Violeta composed herself and said, "Mom, Dad, I feel the same way. No matter how my biological parents are doing, I should go back and meet them. Isn't that the right thing to do? You found your biological daughter, so it's only right for me to find my own biological parents, right?"

Zelena was reluctant to let Violeta leave, but what Violeta said made perfect sense. Zelena had no reason to stop her.

Mr. and Mrs. Blake agreed with Violeta. "Alright, since you want to go and look for your biological parents, go ahead. But Vio, remember that you'll always be our daughter even though you're not our biological child. The Blake family will always welcome you with open arms."

"Thank you, Mom. Thank you, Dad." Violeta believed that her parents genuinely cared for her at that moment. But she also knew it wouldn't be long until they considered her the most wicked woman in the world under Zelena's influence.

After thinking it over, Violeta decided to leave at this time to leave them with a better impression of her. She wanted to depart immediately after explaining to them because she didn't want to stay here for a moment longer.

Based on Zelena's clues, Mr. and Mrs. Blake conducted an investigation and found the address of Violeta's biological parents. They offered to send her there. Violeta initially wanted to turn them down, but after thinking about it, she agreed to be taken to the train station.

As Zelena watched Violeta leave Blake Manor, she felt anxious and helpless. She didn't understand why Violeta was determined to leave the Blake family. This was different from what she remembered.

But after composing herself and thinking about it, Zelena felt relieved. She has been spoiled since she was young, and her biological parents are so ordinary. She won't be able to stand it. She'll definitely return dejectedly. Then, won't she be at my mercy!? Heh. I want to see how long she'll last!

Violeta was sent to the station. The driver gave her a train ticket and a piece of paper with a name and phone number written on it. "Ms. Violeta, this is as far as I'll take you."

"Thank you." Violeta thanked him. Holding the ticket, she turned around and walked into the train station.

After a two-hour journey, Violeta arrived in Quinston. She left the train station and dialed the number on her cell phone.

A man's voice came through. "Hello."

Violeta paused and said, "Hello? Is this Zero? I'm your daughter. Can you come and pick me up now?"

There was silence on the other end of the phone. Violeta thought he didn't believe her and was about to say something else, but the man on the other end said, "Stay where you are. I'll send a car to pick you up." After that, the call ended, and Violeta was left with the dial tone.

Violeta was stunned. I didn't even tell him where I was. How will he send a car to pick me up?! Where will he know where to go?! Violeta was dumbstruck as she held her cell phone.

It was a hot day, so Violeta decided to buy a bottle of water from the nearby convenience store. Two Rolls-Royces pulled up to the train station as soon as she left the store. Bodyguards wearing sunglasses got out of the cars and scoured around.

Violeta walked over with her water in her hand. She never considered that these two Rolls-Royces were here to pick her up. After all, Zelena had previously mentioned that her biological parents were impoverished that they could barely make ends meet. There was no way they could afford a luxury car.

She opened the water bottle and took a sip but had yet to swallow her mouthful of water.

A bodyguard approached her with a tablet, comparing it to a dot representing her location. He took off his sunglasses, revealing an excited, wrinkled face. "Ms. Violeta! I'm here to pick you up!!"

"Pfft!" Violeta was aghast and couldn't help herself as water sprayed out of her mouth. "What did you call me?"

Chapter 3 The White Family's Daughter

"Ms. Violeta, didn't you make the phone call just now?"

"I did." Violeta nodded. She glanced at the nearby luxury car and asked doubtfully, "It can't be..."

"Well, there's no mistake then. Please get into the car." After that, the bodyguard didn't say anything else. He picked Violeta up and carried her into the car while she still felt bewildered!

Violeta was utterly stunned! Hold on. Are bodyguards so intimidating these days?! This isn't some kind of freaking human trafficking scheme, is it?! What are the chances of a Rolls-Royce being used for abduction?!

"What on earth is going on?" Violeta asked.

"Ms. Violeta, you'll find out when we arrive."

Wow, he's really being mysterious.

Before long, the Rolls-Royce arrived at a mansion. Step ping out of the car, Violeta was so astonished she couldn't utter a word as she looked at the building before her.

The bodyguard gestured. "This way."

The mansion's gates opened, and servants lined up in two rows to welcome her.

Violeta walked into the mansion that was luxuriously decorated with antique furnishings everywhere... Is this really an impoverished family? This is not quite what I imagined. Have I made a mistake?

Just then, an elderly lady with gray hair rushed down. She was wearing a gray coat and using a walking stick. She came up to Violeta excitedly. The rims of her eyes were red as she asked, "Are you the girl who made the call!?"

Violeta replied, "Yes, I am, but a man answered when I called. What's going on..." Before she could figure out what was happening, the medical team rushed out from the side and quickly set down a medical kit. They immediately drew blood from Violeta for a DNA test. Violeta was shocked by this sudden turn of events!

"Come, my dear. Let's sit down and talk." The elderly lady held Violeta's hand and sat down on the sofa. "What's your name, my dear?"

"Violeta Blake."

The elderly lady repeated it and nodded. "How did you find out you're a part of our family?"

"To be honest, I'm not really sure. This isn't what I imagined, either. The person who gave me the information said that my family is penniless. She told me my dad is a compulsive gambler, my mom is a malicious woman, and my brother is a notorious bachelor."

"A compulsive gambler, a malicious woman, and a notorious bachelor? Haha..." The old lady laughed. "No one has ever described the White family like this before!"

The medical team next to them quickly conducted a DNA test with Violeta's blood, and the results were displayed on the machine, showing a 99.99% match. The doctor exclaimed, "Madam! We’ve gotten the result! She's a White!"

"What?! Is that true?!" The old lady stood excitedly from the sofa and grabbed Violeta's hand. She was overcome with emotion and rendered momentarily speechless. "Vio! You're back! I finally have you back! Thank heavens! This is wonderful!"

"You're not a Blake! You're a White! You're Violeta White!"

"Violeta White?" Violeta felt a little uncomfortable with the sudden change of her last name. But since she had found her biological family, it was reasonable to change her last name. "What on earth is going on?"

"Don't worry. I'll explain everything to you." Old Mrs. White held Violeta's hand and slowly told her about when they discovered she was switched at the hospital.

When Violeta was born, the nurse accidentally switched Violeta with another baby while cleaning her. By the time the hospital realized the mistake and wanted to look for her, she had already been taken out of the hospital, and there was no news of her since then.

In other words, three babies were switched back then! The White family quickly discovered that their child was switched and conducted numerous investigations. They managed to find her family and promptly returned the baby, who was switched with Violeta, to her biological parents, allowing her to grow up with them.

However, Violeta's whereabouts remained unknown. The White family searched for a long time and tried various methods but found nothing. On the other hand, the Blake family never realized the switch and raised Violeta for eighteen years until the car accident, when Zelena discovered her true identity and found her way back.

The White family was in such enviable circumstances. Hence, many impostors approached them to deceive them for money. Eventually, they decided to change public opinion and make up false general information about themselves. There were rumors that the White family was destitute and was made up of a gambling addict, a wicked woman, and a notorious bachelor. This was to prevent scammers from approaching them.

All the false information Zelena had found was just a deliberate smokescreen set up by the White family! In reality, Violeta's biological parents were extremely wealthy! The White family was far from destitute. They were living in a lavish house which was decorated extravagantly. They were incredibly affluent and influential.

"So my dad isn't a compulsive gambler?"

"Of course not! The White family is renowned and wealthy in Quinston!"

"My mom isn't a malicious woman either?"

"That's nonsense. Your mom is an artist! She's an opera singer!"

"So, my older brother... isn't a notorious bachelor either?"

"Well... that's not entirely false. Your older brother inherited your grandfather's oil field and is now involved in the energy business! He's thirty years old and still doesn't have a partner yet. It's a pity!"

Violeta was astonished but quickly came to her senses and asked, "So, who answered the phone when I called earlier?"

"It was your cousin, Zoren White!" Zoren... Zero... She didn't expect his name to be a pseudonym!

The White family's wealth was a pleasant surprise for Violeta.

Old Mrs. White held Violeta's hand as tears streamed down her face. "Violeta, you must have suffered a lot all these years! Your parents will return soon, and our family will finally reunite! It's a pity my husband didn't live long enough to see you return. I never thought I'd see the day of your return, but the heavens have favored me! All those years of fasting and praying weren't in vain. Vio, you're my precious granddaughter!"

These words moved Violeta deeply. Blood is thicker than water, and Violeta couldn't help but tear up at being reunited with her biological family.

"Grandma? Are you really my grandmother? It's so good to be reunited with you, Grandma!"

In Violeta's past life, she found herself entangled in conflict with Zelena and never had the chance to meet her biological parents until her demise. Betrayed by everyone, she failed to protect everything she cherished.

Looking back now, it seemed utterly absurd. Everything Violeta desperately clung to in her previous life never belonged to her. However, she neglected the family she truly belonged to. With a second chance at life, Violeta realized how mistaken she was! She should have sought them out earlier instead of waiting for them to find her after so many years!

Old Mrs. White embraced Violeta tightly, tears streaming down both faces.

Before long, the screeching sound of brakes outside caught their attention, and a couple hurriedly rushed in through the front gates.

Chapter 1 A Cruel Dare

Audrey

Tonight was the night of the New Year’s Eve dance—and it was also the night that I was supposed to finally sleep with my boyfriend, Max. But as I looked around the crowded ballroom, I couldn’t seem to find him.

I grabbed my skirt and looked everywhere for him, all the while praying that Linda wouldn’t find me tonight. Linda O’Malley: one of the most popular girls on campus… and my biggest bully. She targeted me just because I was the only human amongst an entire academy full of werewolves.

She had tried to shave my head several times because I was born with a streak of silver hair, which is considered ominous to werewolves. I had begun dying it black ever since.

Strangely, she wasn’t anywhere to be found tonight, either; which was odd considering that she always loved to be the center of attention. I was relieved, to say the least.

Linda’s bullying had come to a head three months ago, when she was bullying me in the storeroom. Max had rushed in and interrupted her; that was how we met. He said it was love at first sight.

He was my hero.

“Your dress is so cute, Audrey.” I looked up at the sound of a familiar voice to see my best friend, Tina, swaying slightly in front of me with a glass in her hand. Her compliment made me blush. I had made my dress myself—as I often did with all my clothes.

But this dress was special. To make my first time together with Max memorable, I had even made my own lingerie, which I was wearing beneath my dress.

“Thanks, Tina,” I replied with a smile. “Have you seen Max, by the way?”

Tina furrowed her brow, then shook her head. “No. I figured he was with you.”

I frowned. The dance had started, and everyone was dancing with their partners. Meanwhile, I had just spent the past ten minutes hiding in the corner, texting Max to ask where he was. But he never replied.

Tina, noticing my frustration, reached out to touch my arm. “Maybe he’s just in the bathroom,” she suggested. “Maybe he drank too much.”

I opened my mouth to respond, but then shut it again with a sigh. I hoped that Tina was right, and that was all it was; Max had been growing a bit distant lately, but I had chalked it up to school getting to him.

“Well, I need to use the bathroom,” Tina said, finishing the last of her drink. “We’ll see if we can find Max along the way.”

“You’re the best, Tina.”

“I know I am.”

With a grin and a shake of my head, I took Tina’s arm and followed her out of the crowded ballroom. The air was less stifling out here in the quiet, dimly lit hallway, and I felt like I could breathe.

But that all changed when we heard the sound of two familiar voices floating out of a nearby utility closet. Max and… Linda.

“...only dating her because of that joke of a dare.”

“It’s gone on for so long now. How could you put up with her all this time?”

“It was hard. But it’s almost over…”

Tina’s hand tightened around mine. “Audrey—” she began, but I cut her off with a shake of my head and gestured for her to go to the bathroom without me. She pursed her lips for a moment, watching me worriedly, before she left.

As I watched her go, my curled up into a tight fist around my skirt—so hard that I thought my nails might rip straight through the lace.

Everyone at this academy hated me, everyone except for Tina. I had accepted it at this point.

But not from Max. Not from the sweet boy who supposedly fell head over heels for me three months ago. I had thought that he was… different from the others. That someone had finally seen me for me and didn’t care that I was a human, or that I was a bookworm, or that I was a fashion addict.

Apparently, I had been dead wrong.

“I’d never truly be interested in someone like her,” Max’s voice rang out. “Honestly, I thought she was super smart, too; so I’m surprised she actually fell for it.”

“Ah, well. I guess all those books she constantly has her nose in don’t teach her what men actually want.”

My heart clenched in my chest, and at that moment, all I wanted to do was get away. Somewhere safe, somewhere secluded, anywhere but here.

But I was too slow. Before I had a chance to run, the door suddenly creaked open the rest of the way. I whirled around, my heart pounding, to see Max standing in the doorway just as I suspected.

His brown eyes widened into saucers the moment he saw my tear-streaked face. “Audrey!” he gasped. “What are you—”

I didn’t give him a chance to finish. Pulling back my shoulders, I tilted my chin up at him in the most defiant pose I could muster.

“We’re through,” I said.

And before he could even come up with an answer, I spun on my heel, picked up my skirt, and ran away.

Thank the Goddess it never came to that, I thought to myself wryly as I slipped into the Academy’s private bar. I couldn’t imagine what it would be like if I slept with him; likely he would tell everyone, use it against me in some way.

Hastily wiping my tears away, I slid onto one of the barstools and ordered a drink—rum and coke. I didn’t like alcohol that much, but I needed it tonight.

I sighed softly as I leaned on the bar, sniffling. A moment later, the bartender shoved my glass over to me. I took it with a muttered “Thanks”, and took a sip.

My phone buzzed in my purse, and I slipped it out with a sigh. Multiple texts: some from Tina asking where I was, which I quickly replied to. The others, however, were from Max.

“Audrey, it’s not what you think,” he pleaded. “Please, let’s just talk.”

I shut off my phone with a huff and stuffed it back into my purse. Talk. Yeah, right.

I had no interest in hearing more of his lies. All I wanted to do was take a deep gulp of the liquid in my cup, and I did exactly that.

But I wasn’t sitting there for long, however, when I suddenly felt someone bump into me. Before I could steady myself, I lurched forward—and spilled my drink on the sleeve of a man sitting beside me.

“Oh! I’m so sorry,” I breathed, momentarily forgetting my heartbreak. I quickly grabbed a nearby napkin and began dabbing at his jacket without even thinking twice about it. “Here, let me get that for you—”

“Stop.”

The man’s gruff voice, combined with the sudden sensation of his cool fingers around my wrist, left me too breathless to even speak.

It seemed as though I didn’t need to. Because not even a moment after the man’s striking gray eyes met mine from beneath his shock of black hair, a voice rang out across the bar.

“Audrey! There you are. What are you—”

Max’s eyes narrowed as he stormed up to us, a look of jealousy and anger flashing through his features. Before I could even tell him to buzz off, Max was reaching for my wrist to yank me away from the stranger who he clearly thought was his replacement.

But when Max met those gray eyes, he froze, his mouth hanging open.

“S-Sir,” he stammered, taking a step back as he bowed his head in respect. “I didn’t know that was you.”

Chapter 2 After Midnight

Audrey

I shot a puzzled glance between the dark-haired stranger and Max. There was no way I recognized who this man was. But Max didn’t elaborate on how or why he recognized him.

When the man didn’t respond, Max stepped forward and placed himself between the two of us.

“I’m so sorry for the trouble, sir,” he said, grabbing my hand. “My girlfriend must be pestering you. I—”

“Ex-girlfriend,” I corrected Max through my teeth. Ripping my hand out of his grip, I stood and folded my arms across my chest. “I thought I told you that we were through.”

There was a long, tense silence between the three of us then—Max looking at me with panic, the dark-haired stranger blinking bemusedly from behind his glass of whiskey, and me staring daggers at Max.

Then, with a self-satisfied smirk, I stepped up to the man and grabbed his arm. I curled the fingers of both hands around his forearm, feeling a slight blush color my cheeks as I felt sinewy muscle beneath.

“This is my new date,” I said, jutting my chin out at Max. “And I would appreciate it if you would leave us alone.”

Max’s eyes widened at my words. “A new date?” he echoed. “You expect me to believe that?”

I merely gritted my teeth in response and inwardly prayed that this man wouldn’t expose me—that he would just play along until Max left me alone.

“Don’t make a scene, Audrey,” Max said, his voice almost lost beneath the din. “Let’s go—”

“She said, no.” The man suddenly stood then to his full towering height. He was easily over a foot taller than me, his muscular frame crowding around me. I felt my cheeks turn an even deeper red as he looped one arm around my shoulders, tugging me closer.

Max blanched. “I really don’t believe—”

The man’s arm tightened around me, and then suddenly the room was tilting beneath me. He was dipping me, his strong arms cradling me not even a foot above the floor.

“Just play along,” he whispered, placing our faces close and using his body to block Max’s view so that it looked like we were kissing.

At that moment, the sound of bells chiming erupted through the bar. The other patrons cheered and clinked their glasses, couples kissing and friends hugging.

It was officially the new year.

“I…” I murmured, unable to find any words. Here, this close, with his long, dark hair cascading around us, with the scent of his masculine cologne and the sweet tang of whiskey on his breath…

I couldn’t help it. I had to taste him.

Without a second thought, I cupped his stubbly face in my hands, pulled him the extra distance, and pressed our lips together.

He tasted like liquor, and his stubble bit at the soft skin on my cheeks. But neither of us pulled away. Not until the bells had stopped ringing.

When we finally pulled our lips apart, there was an undeniable heat between us. His gray eyes had gone husky looking at me, his fingers digging into the silk sash around my waist. For a moment, the world seemed to stand still.

And then he placed me upright once again, and I felt as though the wind had been knocked out of me.

“Well?” he asked. “It’s officially after midnight, my dear. Shall we…?” He nodded his head to the door, indicating for us to leave. Together.

I nodded hastily—just wanting to get out of here. Getting out of here with him wasn’t the most unappealing idea, either.

“Yes,” I said. “Let’s—”

Before I could finish, the world was moving again—only this time, the man was picking me up in his arms princess-style, my skirt trailing over his elbow. Then, without so much as a second glance, he strode toward the door and kicked it open.

As we emerged out into the snowy courtyard, all I could see over the man’s broad shoulders was Max watching with a stunned expression.

Due to space constraints can only update here, click to see more exciting follow-up.🤩🤩

😍When I was 14, Mom found her Second Chance. I’ve gained four protective big stepbrothers! But I don’t know they are all my Mates and they know it but keep it from me because of my young age...
-----------------------------
Chapter 1 Answers
Finding your Mate is the best thing for a Lycan or a Werewolf, but finding her when she is not of age, yet....
Four Brothers find their Mate on the Harvest Moon.
None of them mention it, she is too young.
None of them know they share a Mate.

How will they cope with her so close by.....

What will happen when they find out the truth...

***

Daniel’s P.O.V.

I walk into the conference room to see everyone waiting for me, I sit down at the head of the table and take the time to look at my Sonfs before I divert my attention to the other people in the room.

“The Council has asked me to pay a visit to a Pack that has requested help. Two of their neighboring Packs are at odds with one another and even though the Pack has remained neutral a few days ago a fight came within their borders.”

I hear my Sons growl at my words and I see my Gamma rolling his eyes at the sounds. “No fatalities, but the Council wants me to put a stop to the quarrel. Just to make sure this doesn’t get out of hand.”

I tell Brent and Gabe that they will come with me and they nod their acknowledgement of my demand. They have been with me as long as I have been alive, growing up together as their Fathers were my Father’s Beta and Gamma.

I leave my Sons in charge during my absence and no one doubts my decision, everyone knows that my Sons can handle the Pack. They have done so for years and it makes it a little easier to travel at request of the Council.

Traveling around also means I might be able to find a second chance Mate, something I had not wanted for a long time after losing my first Mate. From the moment we met I had known that we would not have forever.

“Dad, where did you go?” Justin asks, pulling me from my thoughts. I look up and see that it is just the five of us, I know exactly why Brent and Gabe left as I had requested them to do so before the meeting.

“The four of you have asked me the same two questions over the years and I was never ready to give an answer to those particular questions. Both questions are linked when it comes to answering them.

After we lost your Mother we didn’t want a second chance and for that reason we stayed in the Pack’s territory, knowing that we wouldn’t find her here. This changed about five years ago, when I saw an old friend of mine again.

He had also lost his first Mate and like me he didn’t want a second chance Mate, but he found her when she accidentally walked on to his territory. He showed me what I was missing in my life, especially if I decide to step down as Alpha.

Joshua and I decided after that day that we would start looking for her and let the four of you take more responsibilities when it comes to the Pack. That is the main reason for me to help out the Council if they ask for my help.”

I look at my Sons and they all have smiles on their faces, happy that I finally came to my senses. “What is the other question, Dad?” Jayce asks and I know this will be a harder one to answer.

“When I met your Mother, the first thing she said to me was “I don’t know how much time we have together” and for a moment I didn’t know what to say to her. I had just met her and she was already talking about leaving me.

Your Mother was born with a heart defect and not a single Doctor was able to help her. Every day she lived was a day on borrowed time and your Grandparents were happy with every day they could spend with her.”

I let my Sons think about that for a moment before I continue with my story “Your Grandparents were so grateful that she found her Mate and for a few hours we hoped that with us marking each other her problems were solved.

But it didn’t turn out that way and your Mother told me to reject her as she was afraid she couldn’t make me happy. Joshua and I told her that she was our Mate until the day she would die and that we would count our blessings for every day we had together.

When she found out she was pregnant with you, Jayce, she panicked and for a few moments I was afraid I would lose her right then and there. It happened with every pregnancy and every time she made it through the pregnancy.

Only for her to worry every single day that she wouldn’t be able to see all of you grow up, but she did manage to see you all grow up. The only thing she regretted in the end was that she would never meet your Mates or your children.

She wanted you to know one thing, thou. She wouldn’t change anything even if it meant she could have spent more time with me. She loved each of you so much and I know she would be proud of the men the four of you have become.”

I look at my Sons with tears in my eyes and even though they are all grown up I hear them sobbing. I hug my Sons one by one and I know they will cherish their Mates even more, when they finally find them.

Jason helps me pack a suitcase for my visit and when he puts in some regular clothes I look at him questioningly. “Just in case, Dad.” He says as he looks at me with a huge grin on his face.

My Sons are all very different in character and I hope they will find the women that will balance them, just as their Mother had been my balance. “Dad, I really hope that you will find her.” Jason whispers as he puts his hand on my shoulder.

We are able to find our Mate after we turn eighteen, but only during the Harvest Moon and that is only once a year. Unlike my Sons I don’t have to wait for the Harvest Moon, I will be able to find my Mate on every day of the week.

That is the benefit of having lost your first Mate, not that I like that I lost my first Mate. My second chance Mate will be able to find me, even if I am her first Mate.

The Council is still trying to figure out why it works this way, but so far they have been unable to find the answers. Jax pulls me from my thoughts as he asks me when I will be leaving.

“In the morning, so I can at least get a good night sleep. I just hope it won’t take me too long to resolve this. I want to be home for the Harvest Moon festival. Who knows, maybe you guys get lucky this year.” I answer him.

My Sons all roll their eyes at me and I know that they doubt finding her any time soon. Gabe and Brent chuckle, because they know why my Sons are not fans of the festival and truth be told I can’t blame them.

Gabe and Brent haven’t found their Mate either, but they seem content with things the way they are. They have been traveling around during the Harvest Moon for two reasons.

For one to find their Mate and for the second, they want to know which Packs are not against same gender relationships. Yeah, both my Beta and Gamma are gay and I couldn't care less about it, they are my friends.

So, every year they each pick a Pack to travel to and if it is a good Pack, the other will travel there the year after. So far there have been a handful of Packs that don’t like same gender Mates, but for the most part they have been welcomed with open arms.

Because we are going away on Council business, they decided to spend this year at home and travel to the Packs they chose next year. They said they didn’t mind waiting another year.

Chapter 2 The Lycan Alpha

Hunter’s P.O.V.

Mom told me to come straight home from school and I know why she is so adamant about it. Our neighbors to the west and south of our territory are at odds with one another.

With school positioned near both borders, she is afraid something might happen to me. It has been going on for weeks now and no one knows how or when this will end.

Our Alpha has remained neutral during it all, but two weeks ago their fighting had crossed our borders. Luckily no one got killed and only two Warriors had gotten injured , but it had been the reason for our Alpha to contact the Council.

Tomorrow, the Alpha of the largest Lycan Pack would be arriving and we all hoped that he would be able to put a stop to this argument between those Packs.

“Mom, I’m home.” I shout as I open the door of our cottage. I hear noises coming from the kitchen and a smile crosses my face, because that means Mom is making preparations for dinner.

“Hello, Pumpkin. How was school?” She asks as she looks over her shoulder. After I grab a bottle of water from the fridge, I kiss her on the cheek and sit down at the kitchen island.

I tell her how my day went and I ask her about her day. As the Pack-Doctor she is always busy and I enjoy the time we get to spend together. She tells me about the new Pack-members our Alpha had welcomed in about a month ago and one of them is also a Doctor.

We both know that it means more time for us to spend together and I hope it means we can do some traveling. Maybe Mom will be able to find her Mate, she deserves to be happy and I know her Mate will take care of that for her.

I never knew my Father, he died before I was born and from the stories I heard he was a rogue. Mom had met him after she had turned eighteen and he had tricked her.

She had never met a Lycan in her life and she had believed every word he told her. He had told her that she wouldn’t feel the bond the way Werewolves do, because he was a Lycan.

He told her that his Lycan knew that she was his Mate and that she would feel tingles, but not the pull as between Werewolves. What Mom had not known was that he had spiked her drink and the drugs had made her feel the tingles.

When she woke in the morning, they had been mated and marked and that is when she found out that he had tricked her. The Council had been hunting my Father, because my Mother was not his first victim.

Her Alpha had banished her from the Pack, her parents had disowned her and the Council had found her a new Pack that took her in. A few weeks after the Council put my Father to death, she found out she was pregnant.

She never regretted having me and I know that she loves me whole heartedly. We both just hope that her Mate will understand, if she ever finds him.

“Mom, did you hear about the Alpha that is coming here?” I ask her and she nods her head, but she says nothing.

I can feel that she is not at ease, that she is anxious about meeting a Lycan again. I get off my seat, walk over to her and hug her as I say, “It will be fine, Mom.”

During dinner we talk about traveling, about my education and about Mates. We talk about everything we can think of and soon we realize that it is near midnight. It is a good thing tomorrow is a Saturday or Mom would be flipping out.

Aspen’s P.O.V.

I almost cut myself, when Hunter asked me about the Lycans that will be staying here for the next few days. When I was informed that the Council was sending an Alpha to help solve the trouble, I was grateful for the help they were sending.

That was until I had looked at my Alpha and I knew I wouldn’t like the rest of his story. When he told me that the Alpha of the largest Lycan Pack would be coming, I almost ran from the room.

Alpha Malcolm knows my history with Lycans and he felt obligated to inform me personally. He asked me to be present when the Lycans arrived and for a moment I had wanted to scream, but I had just nodded my head.

Right now I want to run for the woods as two black SUV's are approaching the Pack-house. Malcolm puts his hand on my lower back and whispers “You will be fine, Aspen. We have your back.”

I look at Malcolm as the doors of the SUV’s open and suddenly I hear a vicious growl, while I smell the most enticing scent ever. My head snaps towards the cars and I know that I have just found my Mate.

Even though Malcolm knows what is going on, he steps in front of me and so do his Beta and Gamma. My Mate growls even louder and I start to fear for my Alpha and his men.

“You might want to calm down a bit, Bad Boy.” I hear Hunter say and I see that she is standing in front of my Mate. He looks at her and my heart rate is picking up its pace.

“Your kind has caused her enough pain, so back off.” Hunter growls, I have never seen my Daughter act like this and I fear of what he might do to her. To everyone’s surprise he puts his hands up and takes a step back.

“I would like to talk to my Mate, if you don’t mind.” He says as he is looking at me and I hear Hunter whisper “Mom.”

I hear my Mate growl and I see the disappointment in his eyes. But Hunter wouldn’t be Hunter if she didn’t see it as well. “Alpha Daniel, you might want to listen to my Mother’s story before you judge her.”

Despite being scared I smile at my Daughter’s words, I ask Alpha Malcolm if we can use his office and he just nods his head. “Hunter, you might as well join us. If you don’t mind, Alpha Daniel?”

He follows us as we walk into the Pack-house and Hunter grabs my hand to calm my nerves down. My heart is racing, my palms are sweaty and my hands are shaking as I open the door to the office.

Hunter slumps down in an armchair as I make my way over to the window, once I know that the door is closed and once my Mate has taken a seat I start telling him my story.

As I am talking I can feel him getting up and walking closer, I feel more anxious the closer he gets and I start to lose track of where I am in telling him the truth. The moment he touches me, I stop talking and Hunter finishes my story.

“I am sorry.” I whisper. I fear that he will reject me and I can’t blame him if he does. “You were not at fault. He was and he paid the price for it. I am sorry that he fooled you and what your Family did to you.

I promise that I will take care of you and your Daughter. I will not turn my back on you, you are my Mate and I will never let you go.” He says as he pulls me in to his arms.

I lean my head against his shoulder and release the breath I didn’t know I was holding. He starts to nuzzle my neck and a moan escapes my lips.

“Okay, that is my cue to get out of here.” Hunter says as she jumps up and heads for the door. My Mate chuckles as I turn beet-red, because for a moment I forgot that she was in the room with us.

Chapter 3 Beating the Gamma

Daniel’s P.O.V.

The moment I open the door, I smell the most delectable smell I have ever smelled and I know that I have found my second chance.

Seeing another man touching what is mine, makes me growl. When I see the three men stepping in front of my Mate, my Lycan really loses his temper and growls even louder.

When I hear the young girl speak, I wonder why she is talking so disrespectfully at an Alpha. Until I hear the girl speak again, that is when I know something else happened to my Mate and I really go ballistic.

My Lycan loses it when we hear the girl refer to our Mate as Mom, because I realize that my Mate either didn’t wait for me or I am her second chance as well.

As Mother and Daughter explain their history, I have to restrain my Lycan from pushing forward. I want my Mate to know that I accept her, no matter what.

My Mate turns beet-red at Hunter’s words and I know that she will be a handful. “Alpha, what about the girl?” One of my men links me and I link Gabe to keep an eye on her.

“I am at a disadvantage here. You know my name, thanks to your Daughter, but I don’t know yours.” I say as I turn her around. “My name is Aspen.” She says and I can drown in her beautiful deep-brown eyes.

I pull her closer against my body, and that is when someone clears their throat.

“Sorry to interrupt, Alpha. The girl is not too happy with Gabe watching her.” Brent says and I hear my Mate giggle. Ugh, I love that sound and I will make sure I hear it again and again.

“You think that is funny, Beautiful?” I ask her and with a smile on her face she looks up at me, nodding her head. “This is Brent, my Beta. Gabe is my Gamma and he will keep an eye on her, whether she likes it or not.” I say and my Mate bursts out laughing.

“I wish him luck.” She says as she is still laughing and Brent and I both stare at Aspen. “Hunter is fourteen and as stubborn and strong-headed as can be. Alpha Malcolm started her training when she was eleven and she out does his best Warriors.”

“Alpha, you better get out here.” A Warrior links me and I guess we are going to find out if this has anything to do with Hunter. I grab Aspen’s hand and walk out of the Pack-house.

I don’t know if I should be furious or that I should laugh my head off and I opt for the latter as I see Gabe face down with Hunter’s boot in his neck. Aspen and Brent join me as Gabe is still trying to get from under her foot.

“Hunter, can you please release my Gamma?” I ask her out of breath. She looks at me and says “This is your Gamma? Maybe you should replace him if he can’t handle a fourteen year old.” Gabe is gawking as the words sink in.

She steps away from Gabe and offers him her hand, but Gabe is too busy staring at her. She shrugs her shoulders and walks away, yelling over her shoulder “See you later, Mom.”

Gabe finally comes to his senses and gets to his feet, still staring after Hunter. “Alpha, who is that girl?” He asks and I introduce him to Aspen. “I will explain their story later, but Hunter is Aspen’s Daughter.”

I see a dumbfounded look on his face and am surprised by his remark “But you’re a Werewolf.” She nods her head, but she doesn’t say anything else.

“How old was she?” Is all I ask because I know that Aspen will understand my question. Aspen looks up at me and says, “She was eleven and I am glad that I read up on Lycan shifting or I wouldn’t have known what to do.”

My men gasp, because it is very unusual for a Lycan to come out at such a young age. I ask her about Hunter’s training and it turns out that Alpha Malcolm had done some reading up on that topic.

Alpha Malcolm lets us know that our rooms are ready, but I already know that I will not be sleeping alone tonight. The only question is where will I be sleeping tonight.

“Sorry, but duty calls.” Aspen says. “I am needed at the infirmary and I think you are needed at the south border.” I look at Malcolm and he nods his head. “Fine, but one of my men will be staying with you.” I say and she can tell that I won’t budge on that topic.

She shrugs her shoulders and walks off after she gives me a kiss on my cheek. I send Victor with her and he follows her quickly.

Victor links me that everything is under control at the infirmary, so Aspen is going home. Knowing that I will be occupied for a while longer, I tell him to go with her.

Almost two hours later, things have settled at the south border and I can’t wait to see my Mate. I ask Malcolm on which floor of the Pack-house Aspen lives and he tells me that they live in a cottage, not far from the school.

So, I ask if he can show me where Aspen lives as we are on our way to the Pack-house and he points behind us. “Down that dirt-road.” Is all I get out of him.

I turn on my heels and quickly find the road he mentioned. I can smell her and my Lycan is going frantic, he wants me to hurry up. I start to walk faster, because like my Lycan I want to be with my Mate.

At the front-door I hesitate, but then I open it and shout “Honey, I’m home.” I walk into the kitchen, just in time to see Hunter spitting out whatever she had in her mouth and she almost falls of her chair from laughter.

Luckily, I am fast enough to catch her and as I put her back on the chair I say “Take it easy, girl. You could have hurt yourself.” I see tears forming in her eyes and I pull her into my arms, telling her that I am sorry if I startled her.

She shakes her head against my chest and I pull back to look at her. “You didn’t startle me; it is just that it has always just been me and Mom. No one else that cared for me, no one else that was there to catch me if I needed it.”

“Hunter, I will always catch you. I will always be there if you need me, don’t ever doubt that.” And I know that I have to tell them about my history. “I was once lucky enough to find my fated Mate, but I lost her many years ago. She left me behind with four grown Sons, when she died.

After decades of being alone, I started hoping that I would find a second chance and with your Mother I did. We all have a past, whether it is years old or decades old.” Aspen has put her arm around my waist and Hunter has put her hand against my cheek.

For the first time since I lost my first Mate, I feel whole again and I tell them both that.

Hunter’s P.O.V.

Daniel tells about his first Mate and his Sons during dinner and I can’t wait to meet them. No longer an only child and Daniel’s jaw drops when I say those words out loud.

“Well, you’re stuck with me now, Dad.” I say teasingly and he reaches over the table to mess up my hair. Mom laughs at our antics and I don’t think I have ever seen her this happy.

👉Due to the word limit, it can only be updated here
Install the APP to search for the book title "Harvest Moon: Mated To My Four Stepbrothers" Read more exciting content immediately

😍When I was 14, Mom found her Second Chance. I’ve gained four protective big stepbrothers! But I don’t know they are all my Mates and they know it but keep it from me because of my young age...
-----------------------------
Chapter 1 Answers
Finding your Mate is the best thing for a Lycan or a Werewolf, but finding her when she is not of age, yet....
Four Brothers find their Mate on the Harvest Moon.
None of them mention it, she is too young.
None of them know they share a Mate.

How will they cope with her so close by.....

What will happen when they find out the truth...

***

Daniel’s P.O.V.

I walk into the conference room to see everyone waiting for me, I sit down at the head of the table and take the time to look at my Sonfs before I divert my attention to the other people in the room.

“The Council has asked me to pay a visit to a Pack that has requested help. Two of their neighboring Packs are at odds with one another and even though the Pack has remained neutral a few days ago a fight came within their borders.”

I hear my Sons growl at my words and I see my Gamma rolling his eyes at the sounds. “No fatalities, but the Council wants me to put a stop to the quarrel. Just to make sure this doesn’t get out of hand.”

I tell Brent and Gabe that they will come with me and they nod their acknowledgement of my demand. They have been with me as long as I have been alive, growing up together as their Fathers were my Father’s Beta and Gamma.

I leave my Sons in charge during my absence and no one doubts my decision, everyone knows that my Sons can handle the Pack. They have done so for years and it makes it a little easier to travel at request of the Council.

Traveling around also means I might be able to find a second chance Mate, something I had not wanted for a long time after losing my first Mate. From the moment we met I had known that we would not have forever.

“Dad, where did you go?” Justin asks, pulling me from my thoughts. I look up and see that it is just the five of us, I know exactly why Brent and Gabe left as I had requested them to do so before the meeting.

“The four of you have asked me the same two questions over the years and I was never ready to give an answer to those particular questions. Both questions are linked when it comes to answering them.

After we lost your Mother we didn’t want a second chance and for that reason we stayed in the Pack’s territory, knowing that we wouldn’t find her here. This changed about five years ago, when I saw an old friend of mine again.

He had also lost his first Mate and like me he didn’t want a second chance Mate, but he found her when she accidentally walked on to his territory. He showed me what I was missing in my life, especially if I decide to step down as Alpha.

Joshua and I decided after that day that we would start looking for her and let the four of you take more responsibilities when it comes to the Pack. That is the main reason for me to help out the Council if they ask for my help.”

I look at my Sons and they all have smiles on their faces, happy that I finally came to my senses. “What is the other question, Dad?” Jayce asks and I know this will be a harder one to answer.

“When I met your Mother, the first thing she said to me was “I don’t know how much time we have together” and for a moment I didn’t know what to say to her. I had just met her and she was already talking about leaving me.

Your Mother was born with a heart defect and not a single Doctor was able to help her. Every day she lived was a day on borrowed time and your Grandparents were happy with every day they could spend with her.”

I let my Sons think about that for a moment before I continue with my story “Your Grandparents were so grateful that she found her Mate and for a few hours we hoped that with us marking each other her problems were solved.

But it didn’t turn out that way and your Mother told me to reject her as she was afraid she couldn’t make me happy. Joshua and I told her that she was our Mate until the day she would die and that we would count our blessings for every day we had together.

When she found out she was pregnant with you, Jayce, she panicked and for a few moments I was afraid I would lose her right then and there. It happened with every pregnancy and every time she made it through the pregnancy.

Only for her to worry every single day that she wouldn’t be able to see all of you grow up, but she did manage to see you all grow up. The only thing she regretted in the end was that she would never meet your Mates or your children.

She wanted you to know one thing, thou. She wouldn’t change anything even if it meant she could have spent more time with me. She loved each of you so much and I know she would be proud of the men the four of you have become.”

I look at my Sons with tears in my eyes and even though they are all grown up I hear them sobbing. I hug my Sons one by one and I know they will cherish their Mates even more, when they finally find them.

Jason helps me pack a suitcase for my visit and when he puts in some regular clothes I look at him questioningly. “Just in case, Dad.” He says as he looks at me with a huge grin on his face.

My Sons are all very different in character and I hope they will find the women that will balance them, just as their Mother had been my balance. “Dad, I really hope that you will find her.” Jason whispers as he puts his hand on my shoulder.

We are able to find our Mate after we turn eighteen, but only during the Harvest Moon and that is only once a year. Unlike my Sons I don’t have to wait for the Harvest Moon, I will be able to find my Mate on every day of the week.

That is the benefit of having lost your first Mate, not that I like that I lost my first Mate. My second chance Mate will be able to find me, even if I am her first Mate.

The Council is still trying to figure out why it works this way, but so far they have been unable to find the answers. Jax pulls me from my thoughts as he asks me when I will be leaving.

“In the morning, so I can at least get a good night sleep. I just hope it won’t take me too long to resolve this. I want to be home for the Harvest Moon festival. Who knows, maybe you guys get lucky this year.” I answer him.

My Sons all roll their eyes at me and I know that they doubt finding her any time soon. Gabe and Brent chuckle, because they know why my Sons are not fans of the festival and truth be told I can’t blame them.

Gabe and Brent haven’t found their Mate either, but they seem content with things the way they are. They have been traveling around during the Harvest Moon for two reasons.

For one to find their Mate and for the second, they want to know which Packs are not against same gender relationships. Yeah, both my Beta and Gamma are gay and I couldn't care less about it, they are my friends.

So, every year they each pick a Pack to travel to and if it is a good Pack, the other will travel there the year after. So far there have been a handful of Packs that don’t like same gender Mates, but for the most part they have been welcomed with open arms.

Because we are going away on Council business, they decided to spend this year at home and travel to the Packs they chose next year. They said they didn’t mind waiting another year.

Chapter 2 The Lycan Alpha

Hunter’s P.O.V.

Mom told me to come straight home from school and I know why she is so adamant about it. Our neighbors to the west and south of our territory are at odds with one another.

With school positioned near both borders, she is afraid something might happen to me. It has been going on for weeks now and no one knows how or when this will end.

Our Alpha has remained neutral during it all, but two weeks ago their fighting had crossed our borders. Luckily no one got killed and only two Warriors had gotten injured , but it had been the reason for our Alpha to contact the Council.

Tomorrow, the Alpha of the largest Lycan Pack would be arriving and we all hoped that he would be able to put a stop to this argument between those Packs.

“Mom, I’m home.” I shout as I open the door of our cottage. I hear noises coming from the kitchen and a smile crosses my face, because that means Mom is making preparations for dinner.

“Hello, Pumpkin. How was school?” She asks as she looks over her shoulder. After I grab a bottle of water from the fridge, I kiss her on the cheek and sit down at the kitchen island.

I tell her how my day went and I ask her about her day. As the Pack-Doctor she is always busy and I enjoy the time we get to spend together. She tells me about the new Pack-members our Alpha had welcomed in about a month ago and one of them is also a Doctor.

We both know that it means more time for us to spend together and I hope it means we can do some traveling. Maybe Mom will be able to find her Mate, she deserves to be happy and I know her Mate will take care of that for her.

I never knew my Father, he died before I was born and from the stories I heard he was a rogue. Mom had met him after she had turned eighteen and he had tricked her.

She had never met a Lycan in her life and she had believed every word he told her. He had told her that she wouldn’t feel the bond the way Werewolves do, because he was a Lycan.

He told her that his Lycan knew that she was his Mate and that she would feel tingles, but not the pull as between Werewolves. What Mom had not known was that he had spiked her drink and the drugs had made her feel the tingles.

When she woke in the morning, they had been mated and marked and that is when she found out that he had tricked her. The Council had been hunting my Father, because my Mother was not his first victim.

Her Alpha had banished her from the Pack, her parents had disowned her and the Council had found her a new Pack that took her in. A few weeks after the Council put my Father to death, she found out she was pregnant.

She never regretted having me and I know that she loves me whole heartedly. We both just hope that her Mate will understand, if she ever finds him.

“Mom, did you hear about the Alpha that is coming here?” I ask her and she nods her head, but she says nothing.

I can feel that she is not at ease, that she is anxious about meeting a Lycan again. I get off my seat, walk over to her and hug her as I say, “It will be fine, Mom.”

During dinner we talk about traveling, about my education and about Mates. We talk about everything we can think of and soon we realize that it is near midnight. It is a good thing tomorrow is a Saturday or Mom would be flipping out.

Aspen’s P.O.V.

I almost cut myself, when Hunter asked me about the Lycans that will be staying here for the next few days. When I was informed that the Council was sending an Alpha to help solve the trouble, I was grateful for the help they were sending.

That was until I had looked at my Alpha and I knew I wouldn’t like the rest of his story. When he told me that the Alpha of the largest Lycan Pack would be coming, I almost ran from the room.

Alpha Malcolm knows my history with Lycans and he felt obligated to inform me personally. He asked me to be present when the Lycans arrived and for a moment I had wanted to scream, but I had just nodded my head.

Right now I want to run for the woods as two black SUV's are approaching the Pack-house. Malcolm puts his hand on my lower back and whispers “You will be fine, Aspen. We have your back.”

I look at Malcolm as the doors of the SUV’s open and suddenly I hear a vicious growl, while I smell the most enticing scent ever. My head snaps towards the cars and I know that I have just found my Mate.

Even though Malcolm knows what is going on, he steps in front of me and so do his Beta and Gamma. My Mate growls even louder and I start to fear for my Alpha and his men.

“You might want to calm down a bit, Bad Boy.” I hear Hunter say and I see that she is standing in front of my Mate. He looks at her and my heart rate is picking up its pace.

“Your kind has caused her enough pain, so back off.” Hunter growls, I have never seen my Daughter act like this and I fear of what he might do to her. To everyone’s surprise he puts his hands up and takes a step back.

“I would like to talk to my Mate, if you don’t mind.” He says as he is looking at me and I hear Hunter whisper “Mom.”

I hear my Mate growl and I see the disappointment in his eyes. But Hunter wouldn’t be Hunter if she didn’t see it as well. “Alpha Daniel, you might want to listen to my Mother’s story before you judge her.”

Despite being scared I smile at my Daughter’s words, I ask Alpha Malcolm if we can use his office and he just nods his head. “Hunter, you might as well join us. If you don’t mind, Alpha Daniel?”

He follows us as we walk into the Pack-house and Hunter grabs my hand to calm my nerves down. My heart is racing, my palms are sweaty and my hands are shaking as I open the door to the office.

Hunter slumps down in an armchair as I make my way over to the window, once I know that the door is closed and once my Mate has taken a seat I start telling him my story.

As I am talking I can feel him getting up and walking closer, I feel more anxious the closer he gets and I start to lose track of where I am in telling him the truth. The moment he touches me, I stop talking and Hunter finishes my story.

“I am sorry.” I whisper. I fear that he will reject me and I can’t blame him if he does. “You were not at fault. He was and he paid the price for it. I am sorry that he fooled you and what your Family did to you.

I promise that I will take care of you and your Daughter. I will not turn my back on you, you are my Mate and I will never let you go.” He says as he pulls me in to his arms.

I lean my head against his shoulder and release the breath I didn’t know I was holding. He starts to nuzzle my neck and a moan escapes my lips.

“Okay, that is my cue to get out of here.” Hunter says as she jumps up and heads for the door. My Mate chuckles as I turn beet-red, because for a moment I forgot that she was in the room with us.

Chapter 3 Beating the Gamma

Daniel’s P.O.V.

The moment I open the door, I smell the most delectable smell I have ever smelled and I know that I have found my second chance.

Seeing another man touching what is mine, makes me growl. When I see the three men stepping in front of my Mate, my Lycan really loses his temper and growls even louder.

When I hear the young girl speak, I wonder why she is talking so disrespectfully at an Alpha. Until I hear the girl speak again, that is when I know something else happened to my Mate and I really go ballistic.

My Lycan loses it when we hear the girl refer to our Mate as Mom, because I realize that my Mate either didn’t wait for me or I am her second chance as well.

As Mother and Daughter explain their history, I have to restrain my Lycan from pushing forward. I want my Mate to know that I accept her, no matter what.

My Mate turns beet-red at Hunter’s words and I know that she will be a handful. “Alpha, what about the girl?” One of my men links me and I link Gabe to keep an eye on her.

“I am at a disadvantage here. You know my name, thanks to your Daughter, but I don’t know yours.” I say as I turn her around. “My name is Aspen.” She says and I can drown in her beautiful deep-brown eyes.

I pull her closer against my body, and that is when someone clears their throat.

“Sorry to interrupt, Alpha. The girl is not too happy with Gabe watching her.” Brent says and I hear my Mate giggle. Ugh, I love that sound and I will make sure I hear it again and again.

“You think that is funny, Beautiful?” I ask her and with a smile on her face she looks up at me, nodding her head. “This is Brent, my Beta. Gabe is my Gamma and he will keep an eye on her, whether she likes it or not.” I say and my Mate bursts out laughing.

“I wish him luck.” She says as she is still laughing and Brent and I both stare at Aspen. “Hunter is fourteen and as stubborn and strong-headed as can be. Alpha Malcolm started her training when she was eleven and she out does his best Warriors.”

“Alpha, you better get out here.” A Warrior links me and I guess we are going to find out if this has anything to do with Hunter. I grab Aspen’s hand and walk out of the Pack-house.

I don’t know if I should be furious or that I should laugh my head off and I opt for the latter as I see Gabe face down with Hunter’s boot in his neck. Aspen and Brent join me as Gabe is still trying to get from under her foot.

“Hunter, can you please release my Gamma?” I ask her out of breath. She looks at me and says “This is your Gamma? Maybe you should replace him if he can’t handle a fourteen year old.” Gabe is gawking as the words sink in.

She steps away from Gabe and offers him her hand, but Gabe is too busy staring at her. She shrugs her shoulders and walks away, yelling over her shoulder “See you later, Mom.”

Gabe finally comes to his senses and gets to his feet, still staring after Hunter. “Alpha, who is that girl?” He asks and I introduce him to Aspen. “I will explain their story later, but Hunter is Aspen’s Daughter.”

I see a dumbfounded look on his face and am surprised by his remark “But you’re a Werewolf.” She nods her head, but she doesn’t say anything else.

“How old was she?” Is all I ask because I know that Aspen will understand my question. Aspen looks up at me and says, “She was eleven and I am glad that I read up on Lycan shifting or I wouldn’t have known what to do.”

My men gasp, because it is very unusual for a Lycan to come out at such a young age. I ask her about Hunter’s training and it turns out that Alpha Malcolm had done some reading up on that topic.

Alpha Malcolm lets us know that our rooms are ready, but I already know that I will not be sleeping alone tonight. The only question is where will I be sleeping tonight.

“Sorry, but duty calls.” Aspen says. “I am needed at the infirmary and I think you are needed at the south border.” I look at Malcolm and he nods his head. “Fine, but one of my men will be staying with you.” I say and she can tell that I won’t budge on that topic.

She shrugs her shoulders and walks off after she gives me a kiss on my cheek. I send Victor with her and he follows her quickly.

Victor links me that everything is under control at the infirmary, so Aspen is going home. Knowing that I will be occupied for a while longer, I tell him to go with her.

Almost two hours later, things have settled at the south border and I can’t wait to see my Mate. I ask Malcolm on which floor of the Pack-house Aspen lives and he tells me that they live in a cottage, not far from the school.

So, I ask if he can show me where Aspen lives as we are on our way to the Pack-house and he points behind us. “Down that dirt-road.” Is all I get out of him.

I turn on my heels and quickly find the road he mentioned. I can smell her and my Lycan is going frantic, he wants me to hurry up. I start to walk faster, because like my Lycan I want to be with my Mate.

At the front-door I hesitate, but then I open it and shout “Honey, I’m home.” I walk into the kitchen, just in time to see Hunter spitting out whatever she had in her mouth and she almost falls of her chair from laughter.

Luckily, I am fast enough to catch her and as I put her back on the chair I say “Take it easy, girl. You could have hurt yourself.” I see tears forming in her eyes and I pull her into my arms, telling her that I am sorry if I startled her.

She shakes her head against my chest and I pull back to look at her. “You didn’t startle me; it is just that it has always just been me and Mom. No one else that cared for me, no one else that was there to catch me if I needed it.”

“Hunter, I will always catch you. I will always be there if you need me, don’t ever doubt that.” And I know that I have to tell them about my history. “I was once lucky enough to find my fated Mate, but I lost her many years ago. She left me behind with four grown Sons, when she died.

After decades of being alone, I started hoping that I would find a second chance and with your Mother I did. We all have a past, whether it is years old or decades old.” Aspen has put her arm around my waist and Hunter has put her hand against my cheek.

For the first time since I lost my first Mate, I feel whole again and I tell them both that.

Hunter’s P.O.V.

Daniel tells about his first Mate and his Sons during dinner and I can’t wait to meet them. No longer an only child and Daniel’s jaw drops when I say those words out loud.

“Well, you’re stuck with me now, Dad.” I say teasingly and he reaches over the table to mess up my hair. Mom laughs at our antics and I don’t think I have ever seen her this happy.

👉Due to the word limit, it can only be updated here
Install the APP to search for the book title "Harvest Moon: Mated To My Four Stepbrothers" Read more exciting content immediately

😍When I was 14, Mom found her Second Chance. I’ve gained four protective big stepbrothers! But I don’t know they are all my Mates and they know it but keep it from me because of my young age...
-----------------------------
Chapter 1 Answers
Finding your Mate is the best thing for a Lycan or a Werewolf, but finding her when she is not of age, yet....
Four Brothers find their Mate on the Harvest Moon.
None of them mention it, she is too young.
None of them know they share a Mate.

How will they cope with her so close by.....

What will happen when they find out the truth...

***

Daniel’s P.O.V.

I walk into the conference room to see everyone waiting for me, I sit down at the head of the table and take the time to look at my Sonfs before I divert my attention to the other people in the room.

“The Council has asked me to pay a visit to a Pack that has requested help. Two of their neighboring Packs are at odds with one another and even though the Pack has remained neutral a few days ago a fight came within their borders.”

I hear my Sons growl at my words and I see my Gamma rolling his eyes at the sounds. “No fatalities, but the Council wants me to put a stop to the quarrel. Just to make sure this doesn’t get out of hand.”

I tell Brent and Gabe that they will come with me and they nod their acknowledgement of my demand. They have been with me as long as I have been alive, growing up together as their Fathers were my Father’s Beta and Gamma.

I leave my Sons in charge during my absence and no one doubts my decision, everyone knows that my Sons can handle the Pack. They have done so for years and it makes it a little easier to travel at request of the Council.

Traveling around also means I might be able to find a second chance Mate, something I had not wanted for a long time after losing my first Mate. From the moment we met I had known that we would not have forever.

“Dad, where did you go?” Justin asks, pulling me from my thoughts. I look up and see that it is just the five of us, I know exactly why Brent and Gabe left as I had requested them to do so before the meeting.

“The four of you have asked me the same two questions over the years and I was never ready to give an answer to those particular questions. Both questions are linked when it comes to answering them.

After we lost your Mother we didn’t want a second chance and for that reason we stayed in the Pack’s territory, knowing that we wouldn’t find her here. This changed about five years ago, when I saw an old friend of mine again.

He had also lost his first Mate and like me he didn’t want a second chance Mate, but he found her when she accidentally walked on to his territory. He showed me what I was missing in my life, especially if I decide to step down as Alpha.

Joshua and I decided after that day that we would start looking for her and let the four of you take more responsibilities when it comes to the Pack. That is the main reason for me to help out the Council if they ask for my help.”

I look at my Sons and they all have smiles on their faces, happy that I finally came to my senses. “What is the other question, Dad?” Jayce asks and I know this will be a harder one to answer.

“When I met your Mother, the first thing she said to me was “I don’t know how much time we have together” and for a moment I didn’t know what to say to her. I had just met her and she was already talking about leaving me.

Your Mother was born with a heart defect and not a single Doctor was able to help her. Every day she lived was a day on borrowed time and your Grandparents were happy with every day they could spend with her.”

I let my Sons think about that for a moment before I continue with my story “Your Grandparents were so grateful that she found her Mate and for a few hours we hoped that with us marking each other her problems were solved.

But it didn’t turn out that way and your Mother told me to reject her as she was afraid she couldn’t make me happy. Joshua and I told her that she was our Mate until the day she would die and that we would count our blessings for every day we had together.

When she found out she was pregnant with you, Jayce, she panicked and for a few moments I was afraid I would lose her right then and there. It happened with every pregnancy and every time she made it through the pregnancy.

Only for her to worry every single day that she wouldn’t be able to see all of you grow up, but she did manage to see you all grow up. The only thing she regretted in the end was that she would never meet your Mates or your children.

She wanted you to know one thing, thou. She wouldn’t change anything even if it meant she could have spent more time with me. She loved each of you so much and I know she would be proud of the men the four of you have become.”

I look at my Sons with tears in my eyes and even though they are all grown up I hear them sobbing. I hug my Sons one by one and I know they will cherish their Mates even more, when they finally find them.

Jason helps me pack a suitcase for my visit and when he puts in some regular clothes I look at him questioningly. “Just in case, Dad.” He says as he looks at me with a huge grin on his face.

My Sons are all very different in character and I hope they will find the women that will balance them, just as their Mother had been my balance. “Dad, I really hope that you will find her.” Jason whispers as he puts his hand on my shoulder.

We are able to find our Mate after we turn eighteen, but only during the Harvest Moon and that is only once a year. Unlike my Sons I don’t have to wait for the Harvest Moon, I will be able to find my Mate on every day of the week.

That is the benefit of having lost your first Mate, not that I like that I lost my first Mate. My second chance Mate will be able to find me, even if I am her first Mate.

The Council is still trying to figure out why it works this way, but so far they have been unable to find the answers. Jax pulls me from my thoughts as he asks me when I will be leaving.

“In the morning, so I can at least get a good night sleep. I just hope it won’t take me too long to resolve this. I want to be home for the Harvest Moon festival. Who knows, maybe you guys get lucky this year.” I answer him.

My Sons all roll their eyes at me and I know that they doubt finding her any time soon. Gabe and Brent chuckle, because they know why my Sons are not fans of the festival and truth be told I can’t blame them.

Gabe and Brent haven’t found their Mate either, but they seem content with things the way they are. They have been traveling around during the Harvest Moon for two reasons.

For one to find their Mate and for the second, they want to know which Packs are not against same gender relationships. Yeah, both my Beta and Gamma are gay and I couldn't care less about it, they are my friends.

So, every year they each pick a Pack to travel to and if it is a good Pack, the other will travel there the year after. So far there have been a handful of Packs that don’t like same gender Mates, but for the most part they have been welcomed with open arms.

Because we are going away on Council business, they decided to spend this year at home and travel to the Packs they chose next year. They said they didn’t mind waiting another year.

Chapter 2 The Lycan Alpha

Hunter’s P.O.V.

Mom told me to come straight home from school and I know why she is so adamant about it. Our neighbors to the west and south of our territory are at odds with one another.

With school positioned near both borders, she is afraid something might happen to me. It has been going on for weeks now and no one knows how or when this will end.

Our Alpha has remained neutral during it all, but two weeks ago their fighting had crossed our borders. Luckily no one got killed and only two Warriors had gotten injured , but it had been the reason for our Alpha to contact the Council.

Tomorrow, the Alpha of the largest Lycan Pack would be arriving and we all hoped that he would be able to put a stop to this argument between those Packs.

“Mom, I’m home.” I shout as I open the door of our cottage. I hear noises coming from the kitchen and a smile crosses my face, because that means Mom is making preparations for dinner.

“Hello, Pumpkin. How was school?” She asks as she looks over her shoulder. After I grab a bottle of water from the fridge, I kiss her on the cheek and sit down at the kitchen island.

I tell her how my day went and I ask her about her day. As the Pack-Doctor she is always busy and I enjoy the time we get to spend together. She tells me about the new Pack-members our Alpha had welcomed in about a month ago and one of them is also a Doctor.

We both know that it means more time for us to spend together and I hope it means we can do some traveling. Maybe Mom will be able to find her Mate, she deserves to be happy and I know her Mate will take care of that for her.

I never knew my Father, he died before I was born and from the stories I heard he was a rogue. Mom had met him after she had turned eighteen and he had tricked her.

She had never met a Lycan in her life and she had believed every word he told her. He had told her that she wouldn’t feel the bond the way Werewolves do, because he was a Lycan.

He told her that his Lycan knew that she was his Mate and that she would feel tingles, but not the pull as between Werewolves. What Mom had not known was that he had spiked her drink and the drugs had made her feel the tingles.

When she woke in the morning, they had been mated and marked and that is when she found out that he had tricked her. The Council had been hunting my Father, because my Mother was not his first victim.

Her Alpha had banished her from the Pack, her parents had disowned her and the Council had found her a new Pack that took her in. A few weeks after the Council put my Father to death, she found out she was pregnant.

She never regretted having me and I know that she loves me whole heartedly. We both just hope that her Mate will understand, if she ever finds him.

“Mom, did you hear about the Alpha that is coming here?” I ask her and she nods her head, but she says nothing.

I can feel that she is not at ease, that she is anxious about meeting a Lycan again. I get off my seat, walk over to her and hug her as I say, “It will be fine, Mom.”

During dinner we talk about traveling, about my education and about Mates. We talk about everything we can think of and soon we realize that it is near midnight. It is a good thing tomorrow is a Saturday or Mom would be flipping out.

Aspen’s P.O.V.

I almost cut myself, when Hunter asked me about the Lycans that will be staying here for the next few days. When I was informed that the Council was sending an Alpha to help solve the trouble, I was grateful for the help they were sending.

That was until I had looked at my Alpha and I knew I wouldn’t like the rest of his story. When he told me that the Alpha of the largest Lycan Pack would be coming, I almost ran from the room.

Alpha Malcolm knows my history with Lycans and he felt obligated to inform me personally. He asked me to be present when the Lycans arrived and for a moment I had wanted to scream, but I had just nodded my head.

Right now I want to run for the woods as two black SUV's are approaching the Pack-house. Malcolm puts his hand on my lower back and whispers “You will be fine, Aspen. We have your back.”

I look at Malcolm as the doors of the SUV’s open and suddenly I hear a vicious growl, while I smell the most enticing scent ever. My head snaps towards the cars and I know that I have just found my Mate.

Even though Malcolm knows what is going on, he steps in front of me and so do his Beta and Gamma. My Mate growls even louder and I start to fear for my Alpha and his men.

“You might want to calm down a bit, Bad Boy.” I hear Hunter say and I see that she is standing in front of my Mate. He looks at her and my heart rate is picking up its pace.

“Your kind has caused her enough pain, so back off.” Hunter growls, I have never seen my Daughter act like this and I fear of what he might do to her. To everyone’s surprise he puts his hands up and takes a step back.

“I would like to talk to my Mate, if you don’t mind.” He says as he is looking at me and I hear Hunter whisper “Mom.”

I hear my Mate growl and I see the disappointment in his eyes. But Hunter wouldn’t be Hunter if she didn’t see it as well. “Alpha Daniel, you might want to listen to my Mother’s story before you judge her.”

Despite being scared I smile at my Daughter’s words, I ask Alpha Malcolm if we can use his office and he just nods his head. “Hunter, you might as well join us. If you don’t mind, Alpha Daniel?”

He follows us as we walk into the Pack-house and Hunter grabs my hand to calm my nerves down. My heart is racing, my palms are sweaty and my hands are shaking as I open the door to the office.

Hunter slumps down in an armchair as I make my way over to the window, once I know that the door is closed and once my Mate has taken a seat I start telling him my story.

As I am talking I can feel him getting up and walking closer, I feel more anxious the closer he gets and I start to lose track of where I am in telling him the truth. The moment he touches me, I stop talking and Hunter finishes my story.

“I am sorry.” I whisper. I fear that he will reject me and I can’t blame him if he does. “You were not at fault. He was and he paid the price for it. I am sorry that he fooled you and what your Family did to you.

I promise that I will take care of you and your Daughter. I will not turn my back on you, you are my Mate and I will never let you go.” He says as he pulls me in to his arms.

I lean my head against his shoulder and release the breath I didn’t know I was holding. He starts to nuzzle my neck and a moan escapes my lips.

“Okay, that is my cue to get out of here.” Hunter says as she jumps up and heads for the door. My Mate chuckles as I turn beet-red, because for a moment I forgot that she was in the room with us.

Chapter 3 Beating the Gamma

Daniel’s P.O.V.

The moment I open the door, I smell the most delectable smell I have ever smelled and I know that I have found my second chance.

Seeing another man touching what is mine, makes me growl. When I see the three men stepping in front of my Mate, my Lycan really loses his temper and growls even louder.

When I hear the young girl speak, I wonder why she is talking so disrespectfully at an Alpha. Until I hear the girl speak again, that is when I know something else happened to my Mate and I really go ballistic.

My Lycan loses it when we hear the girl refer to our Mate as Mom, because I realize that my Mate either didn’t wait for me or I am her second chance as well.

As Mother and Daughter explain their history, I have to restrain my Lycan from pushing forward. I want my Mate to know that I accept her, no matter what.

My Mate turns beet-red at Hunter’s words and I know that she will be a handful. “Alpha, what about the girl?” One of my men links me and I link Gabe to keep an eye on her.

“I am at a disadvantage here. You know my name, thanks to your Daughter, but I don’t know yours.” I say as I turn her around. “My name is Aspen.” She says and I can drown in her beautiful deep-brown eyes.

I pull her closer against my body, and that is when someone clears their throat.

“Sorry to interrupt, Alpha. The girl is not too happy with Gabe watching her.” Brent says and I hear my Mate giggle. Ugh, I love that sound and I will make sure I hear it again and again.

“You think that is funny, Beautiful?” I ask her and with a smile on her face she looks up at me, nodding her head. “This is Brent, my Beta. Gabe is my Gamma and he will keep an eye on her, whether she likes it or not.” I say and my Mate bursts out laughing.

“I wish him luck.” She says as she is still laughing and Brent and I both stare at Aspen. “Hunter is fourteen and as stubborn and strong-headed as can be. Alpha Malcolm started her training when she was eleven and she out does his best Warriors.”

“Alpha, you better get out here.” A Warrior links me and I guess we are going to find out if this has anything to do with Hunter. I grab Aspen’s hand and walk out of the Pack-house.

I don’t know if I should be furious or that I should laugh my head off and I opt for the latter as I see Gabe face down with Hunter’s boot in his neck. Aspen and Brent join me as Gabe is still trying to get from under her foot.

“Hunter, can you please release my Gamma?” I ask her out of breath. She looks at me and says “This is your Gamma? Maybe you should replace him if he can’t handle a fourteen year old.” Gabe is gawking as the words sink in.

She steps away from Gabe and offers him her hand, but Gabe is too busy staring at her. She shrugs her shoulders and walks away, yelling over her shoulder “See you later, Mom.”

Gabe finally comes to his senses and gets to his feet, still staring after Hunter. “Alpha, who is that girl?” He asks and I introduce him to Aspen. “I will explain their story later, but Hunter is Aspen’s Daughter.”

I see a dumbfounded look on his face and am surprised by his remark “But you’re a Werewolf.” She nods her head, but she doesn’t say anything else.

“How old was she?” Is all I ask because I know that Aspen will understand my question. Aspen looks up at me and says, “She was eleven and I am glad that I read up on Lycan shifting or I wouldn’t have known what to do.”

My men gasp, because it is very unusual for a Lycan to come out at such a young age. I ask her about Hunter’s training and it turns out that Alpha Malcolm had done some reading up on that topic.

Alpha Malcolm lets us know that our rooms are ready, but I already know that I will not be sleeping alone tonight. The only question is where will I be sleeping tonight.

“Sorry, but duty calls.” Aspen says. “I am needed at the infirmary and I think you are needed at the south border.” I look at Malcolm and he nods his head. “Fine, but one of my men will be staying with you.” I say and she can tell that I won’t budge on that topic.

She shrugs her shoulders and walks off after she gives me a kiss on my cheek. I send Victor with her and he follows her quickly.

Victor links me that everything is under control at the infirmary, so Aspen is going home. Knowing that I will be occupied for a while longer, I tell him to go with her.

Almost two hours later, things have settled at the south border and I can’t wait to see my Mate. I ask Malcolm on which floor of the Pack-house Aspen lives and he tells me that they live in a cottage, not far from the school.

So, I ask if he can show me where Aspen lives as we are on our way to the Pack-house and he points behind us. “Down that dirt-road.” Is all I get out of him.

I turn on my heels and quickly find the road he mentioned. I can smell her and my Lycan is going frantic, he wants me to hurry up. I start to walk faster, because like my Lycan I want to be with my Mate.

At the front-door I hesitate, but then I open it and shout “Honey, I’m home.” I walk into the kitchen, just in time to see Hunter spitting out whatever she had in her mouth and she almost falls of her chair from laughter.

Luckily, I am fast enough to catch her and as I put her back on the chair I say “Take it easy, girl. You could have hurt yourself.” I see tears forming in her eyes and I pull her into my arms, telling her that I am sorry if I startled her.

She shakes her head against my chest and I pull back to look at her. “You didn’t startle me; it is just that it has always just been me and Mom. No one else that cared for me, no one else that was there to catch me if I needed it.”

“Hunter, I will always catch you. I will always be there if you need me, don’t ever doubt that.” And I know that I have to tell them about my history. “I was once lucky enough to find my fated Mate, but I lost her many years ago. She left me behind with four grown Sons, when she died.

After decades of being alone, I started hoping that I would find a second chance and with your Mother I did. We all have a past, whether it is years old or decades old.” Aspen has put her arm around my waist and Hunter has put her hand against my cheek.

For the first time since I lost my first Mate, I feel whole again and I tell them both that.

Hunter’s P.O.V.

Daniel tells about his first Mate and his Sons during dinner and I can’t wait to meet them. No longer an only child and Daniel’s jaw drops when I say those words out loud.

“Well, you’re stuck with me now, Dad.” I say teasingly and he reaches over the table to mess up my hair. Mom laughs at our antics and I don’t think I have ever seen her this happy.

👉Due to the word limit, it can only be updated here
Install the APP to search for the book title "Harvest Moon: Mated To My Four Stepbrothers" Read more exciting content immediately

Chapter 1 A Cruel Dare

Audrey

Tonight was the night of the New Year’s Eve dance—and it was also the night that I was supposed to finally sleep with my boyfriend, Max. But as I looked around the crowded ballroom, I couldn’t seem to find him.

I grabbed my skirt and looked everywhere for him, all the while praying that Linda wouldn’t find me tonight. Linda O’Malley: one of the most popular girls on campus… and my biggest bully. She targeted me just because I was the only human amongst an entire academy full of werewolves.

She had tried to shave my head several times because I was born with a streak of silver hair, which is considered ominous to werewolves. I had begun dying it black ever since.

Strangely, she wasn’t anywhere to be found tonight, either; which was odd considering that she always loved to be the center of attention. I was relieved, to say the least.

Linda’s bullying had come to a head three months ago, when she was bullying me in the storeroom. Max had rushed in and interrupted her; that was how we met. He said it was love at first sight.

He was my hero.

“Your dress is so cute, Audrey.” I looked up at the sound of a familiar voice to see my best friend, Tina, swaying slightly in front of me with a glass in her hand. Her compliment made me blush. I had made my dress myself—as I often did with all my clothes.

But this dress was special. To make my first time together with Max memorable, I had even made my own lingerie, which I was wearing beneath my dress.

“Thanks, Tina,” I replied with a smile. “Have you seen Max, by the way?”

Tina furrowed her brow, then shook her head. “No. I figured he was with you.”

I frowned. The dance had started, and everyone was dancing with their partners. Meanwhile, I had just spent the past ten minutes hiding in the corner, texting Max to ask where he was. But he never replied.

Tina, noticing my frustration, reached out to touch my arm. “Maybe he’s just in the bathroom,” she suggested. “Maybe he drank too much.”

I opened my mouth to respond, but then shut it again with a sigh. I hoped that Tina was right, and that was all it was; Max had been growing a bit distant lately, but I had chalked it up to school getting to him.

“Well, I need to use the bathroom,” Tina said, finishing the last of her drink. “We’ll see if we can find Max along the way.”

“You’re the best, Tina.”

“I know I am.”

With a grin and a shake of my head, I took Tina’s arm and followed her out of the crowded ballroom. The air was less stifling out here in the quiet, dimly lit hallway, and I felt like I could breathe.

But that all changed when we heard the sound of two familiar voices floating out of a nearby utility closet. Max and… Linda.

“...only dating her because of that joke of a dare.”

“It’s gone on for so long now. How could you put up with her all this time?”

“It was hard. But it’s almost over…”

Tina’s hand tightened around mine. “Audrey—” she began, but I cut her off with a shake of my head and gestured for her to go to the bathroom without me. She pursed her lips for a moment, watching me worriedly, before she left.

As I watched her go, my curled up into a tight fist around my skirt—so hard that I thought my nails might rip straight through the lace.

Everyone at this academy hated me, everyone except for Tina. I had accepted it at this point.

But not from Max. Not from the sweet boy who supposedly fell head over heels for me three months ago. I had thought that he was… different from the others. That someone had finally seen me for me and didn’t care that I was a human, or that I was a bookworm, or that I was a fashion addict.

Apparently, I had been dead wrong.

“I’d never truly be interested in someone like her,” Max’s voice rang out. “Honestly, I thought she was super smart, too; so I’m surprised she actually fell for it.”

“Ah, well. I guess all those books she constantly has her nose in don’t teach her what men actually want.”

My heart clenched in my chest, and at that moment, all I wanted to do was get away. Somewhere safe, somewhere secluded, anywhere but here.

But I was too slow. Before I had a chance to run, the door suddenly creaked open the rest of the way. I whirled around, my heart pounding, to see Max standing in the doorway just as I suspected.

His brown eyes widened into saucers the moment he saw my tear-streaked face. “Audrey!” he gasped. “What are you—”

I didn’t give him a chance to finish. Pulling back my shoulders, I tilted my chin up at him in the most defiant pose I could muster.

“We’re through,” I said.

And before he could even come up with an answer, I spun on my heel, picked up my skirt, and ran away.

Thank the Goddess it never came to that, I thought to myself wryly as I slipped into the Academy’s private bar. I couldn’t imagine what it would be like if I slept with him; likely he would tell everyone, use it against me in some way.

Hastily wiping my tears away, I slid onto one of the barstools and ordered a drink—rum and coke. I didn’t like alcohol that much, but I needed it tonight.

I sighed softly as I leaned on the bar, sniffling. A moment later, the bartender shoved my glass over to me. I took it with a muttered “Thanks”, and took a sip.

My phone buzzed in my purse, and I slipped it out with a sigh. Multiple texts: some from Tina asking where I was, which I quickly replied to. The others, however, were from Max.

“Audrey, it’s not what you think,” he pleaded. “Please, let’s just talk.”

I shut off my phone with a huff and stuffed it back into my purse. Talk. Yeah, right.

I had no interest in hearing more of his lies. All I wanted to do was take a deep gulp of the liquid in my cup, and I did exactly that.

But I wasn’t sitting there for long, however, when I suddenly felt someone bump into me. Before I could steady myself, I lurched forward—and spilled my drink on the sleeve of a man sitting beside me.

“Oh! I’m so sorry,” I breathed, momentarily forgetting my heartbreak. I quickly grabbed a nearby napkin and began dabbing at his jacket without even thinking twice about it. “Here, let me get that for you—”

“Stop.”

The man’s gruff voice, combined with the sudden sensation of his cool fingers around my wrist, left me too breathless to even speak.

It seemed as though I didn’t need to. Because not even a moment after the man’s striking gray eyes met mine from beneath his shock of black hair, a voice rang out across the bar.

“Audrey! There you are. What are you—”

Max’s eyes narrowed as he stormed up to us, a look of jealousy and anger flashing through his features. Before I could even tell him to buzz off, Max was reaching for my wrist to yank me away from the stranger who he clearly thought was his replacement.

But when Max met those gray eyes, he froze, his mouth hanging open.

“S-Sir,” he stammered, taking a step back as he bowed his head in respect. “I didn’t know that was you.”

Chapter 2 After Midnight

Audrey

I shot a puzzled glance between the dark-haired stranger and Max. There was no way I recognized who this man was. But Max didn’t elaborate on how or why he recognized him.

When the man didn’t respond, Max stepped forward and placed himself between the two of us.

“I’m so sorry for the trouble, sir,” he said, grabbing my hand. “My girlfriend must be pestering you. I—”

“Ex-girlfriend,” I corrected Max through my teeth. Ripping my hand out of his grip, I stood and folded my arms across my chest. “I thought I told you that we were through.”

There was a long, tense silence between the three of us then—Max looking at me with panic, the dark-haired stranger blinking bemusedly from behind his glass of whiskey, and me staring daggers at Max.

Then, with a self-satisfied smirk, I stepped up to the man and grabbed his arm. I curled the fingers of both hands around his forearm, feeling a slight blush color my cheeks as I felt sinewy muscle beneath.

“This is my new date,” I said, jutting my chin out at Max. “And I would appreciate it if you would leave us alone.”

Max’s eyes widened at my words. “A new date?” he echoed. “You expect me to believe that?”

I merely gritted my teeth in response and inwardly prayed that this man wouldn’t expose me—that he would just play along until Max left me alone.

“Don’t make a scene, Audrey,” Max said, his voice almost lost beneath the din. “Let’s go—”

“She said, no.” The man suddenly stood then to his full towering height. He was easily over a foot taller than me, his muscular frame crowding around me. I felt my cheeks turn an even deeper red as he looped one arm around my shoulders, tugging me closer.

Max blanched. “I really don’t believe—”

The man’s arm tightened around me, and then suddenly the room was tilting beneath me. He was dipping me, his strong arms cradling me not even a foot above the floor.

“Just play along,” he whispered, placing our faces close and using his body to block Max’s view so that it looked like we were kissing.

At that moment, the sound of bells chiming erupted through the bar. The other patrons cheered and clinked their glasses, couples kissing and friends hugging.

It was officially the new year.

“I…” I murmured, unable to find any words. Here, this close, with his long, dark hair cascading around us, with the scent of his masculine cologne and the sweet tang of whiskey on his breath…

I couldn’t help it. I had to taste him.

Without a second thought, I cupped his stubbly face in my hands, pulled him the extra distance, and pressed our lips together.

He tasted like liquor, and his stubble bit at the soft skin on my cheeks. But neither of us pulled away. Not until the bells had stopped ringing.

When we finally pulled our lips apart, there was an undeniable heat between us. His gray eyes had gone husky looking at me, his fingers digging into the silk sash around my waist. For a moment, the world seemed to stand still.

And then he placed me upright once again, and I felt as though the wind had been knocked out of me.

“Well?” he asked. “It’s officially after midnight, my dear. Shall we…?” He nodded his head to the door, indicating for us to leave. Together.

I nodded hastily—just wanting to get out of here. Getting out of here with him wasn’t the most unappealing idea, either.

“Yes,” I said. “Let’s—”

Before I could finish, the world was moving again—only this time, the man was picking me up in his arms princess-style, my skirt trailing over his elbow. Then, without so much as a second glance, he strode toward the door and kicked it open.

As we emerged out into the snowy courtyard, all I could see over the man’s broad shoulders was Max watching with a stunned expression.

Due to space constraints can only update here, click to see more exciting follow-up.🤩🤩

😍When I was 14, Mom found her Second Chance. I’ve gained four protective big stepbrothers! But I don’t know they are all my Mates and they know it but keep it from me because of my young age...
-----------------------------
Chapter 1 Answers
Finding your Mate is the best thing for a Lycan or a Werewolf, but finding her when she is not of age, yet....
Four Brothers find their Mate on the Harvest Moon.
None of them mention it, she is too young.
None of them know they share a Mate.

How will they cope with her so close by.....

What will happen when they find out the truth...

***

Daniel’s P.O.V.

I walk into the conference room to see everyone waiting for me, I sit down at the head of the table and take the time to look at my Sonfs before I divert my attention to the other people in the room.

“The Council has asked me to pay a visit to a Pack that has requested help. Two of their neighboring Packs are at odds with one another and even though the Pack has remained neutral a few days ago a fight came within their borders.”

I hear my Sons growl at my words and I see my Gamma rolling his eyes at the sounds. “No fatalities, but the Council wants me to put a stop to the quarrel. Just to make sure this doesn’t get out of hand.”

I tell Brent and Gabe that they will come with me and they nod their acknowledgement of my demand. They have been with me as long as I have been alive, growing up together as their Fathers were my Father’s Beta and Gamma.

I leave my Sons in charge during my absence and no one doubts my decision, everyone knows that my Sons can handle the Pack. They have done so for years and it makes it a little easier to travel at request of the Council.

Traveling around also means I might be able to find a second chance Mate, something I had not wanted for a long time after losing my first Mate. From the moment we met I had known that we would not have forever.

“Dad, where did you go?” Justin asks, pulling me from my thoughts. I look up and see that it is just the five of us, I know exactly why Brent and Gabe left as I had requested them to do so before the meeting.

“The four of you have asked me the same two questions over the years and I was never ready to give an answer to those particular questions. Both questions are linked when it comes to answering them.

After we lost your Mother we didn’t want a second chance and for that reason we stayed in the Pack’s territory, knowing that we wouldn’t find her here. This changed about five years ago, when I saw an old friend of mine again.

He had also lost his first Mate and like me he didn’t want a second chance Mate, but he found her when she accidentally walked on to his territory. He showed me what I was missing in my life, especially if I decide to step down as Alpha.

Joshua and I decided after that day that we would start looking for her and let the four of you take more responsibilities when it comes to the Pack. That is the main reason for me to help out the Council if they ask for my help.”

I look at my Sons and they all have smiles on their faces, happy that I finally came to my senses. “What is the other question, Dad?” Jayce asks and I know this will be a harder one to answer.

“When I met your Mother, the first thing she said to me was “I don’t know how much time we have together” and for a moment I didn’t know what to say to her. I had just met her and she was already talking about leaving me.

Your Mother was born with a heart defect and not a single Doctor was able to help her. Every day she lived was a day on borrowed time and your Grandparents were happy with every day they could spend with her.”

I let my Sons think about that for a moment before I continue with my story “Your Grandparents were so grateful that she found her Mate and for a few hours we hoped that with us marking each other her problems were solved.

But it didn’t turn out that way and your Mother told me to reject her as she was afraid she couldn’t make me happy. Joshua and I told her that she was our Mate until the day she would die and that we would count our blessings for every day we had together.

When she found out she was pregnant with you, Jayce, she panicked and for a few moments I was afraid I would lose her right then and there. It happened with every pregnancy and every time she made it through the pregnancy.

Only for her to worry every single day that she wouldn’t be able to see all of you grow up, but she did manage to see you all grow up. The only thing she regretted in the end was that she would never meet your Mates or your children.

She wanted you to know one thing, thou. She wouldn’t change anything even if it meant she could have spent more time with me. She loved each of you so much and I know she would be proud of the men the four of you have become.”

I look at my Sons with tears in my eyes and even though they are all grown up I hear them sobbing. I hug my Sons one by one and I know they will cherish their Mates even more, when they finally find them.

Jason helps me pack a suitcase for my visit and when he puts in some regular clothes I look at him questioningly. “Just in case, Dad.” He says as he looks at me with a huge grin on his face.

My Sons are all very different in character and I hope they will find the women that will balance them, just as their Mother had been my balance. “Dad, I really hope that you will find her.” Jason whispers as he puts his hand on my shoulder.

We are able to find our Mate after we turn eighteen, but only during the Harvest Moon and that is only once a year. Unlike my Sons I don’t have to wait for the Harvest Moon, I will be able to find my Mate on every day of the week.

That is the benefit of having lost your first Mate, not that I like that I lost my first Mate. My second chance Mate will be able to find me, even if I am her first Mate.

The Council is still trying to figure out why it works this way, but so far they have been unable to find the answers. Jax pulls me from my thoughts as he asks me when I will be leaving.

“In the morning, so I can at least get a good night sleep. I just hope it won’t take me too long to resolve this. I want to be home for the Harvest Moon festival. Who knows, maybe you guys get lucky this year.” I answer him.

My Sons all roll their eyes at me and I know that they doubt finding her any time soon. Gabe and Brent chuckle, because they know why my Sons are not fans of the festival and truth be told I can’t blame them.

Gabe and Brent haven’t found their Mate either, but they seem content with things the way they are. They have been traveling around during the Harvest Moon for two reasons.

For one to find their Mate and for the second, they want to know which Packs are not against same gender relationships. Yeah, both my Beta and Gamma are gay and I couldn't care less about it, they are my friends.

So, every year they each pick a Pack to travel to and if it is a good Pack, the other will travel there the year after. So far there have been a handful of Packs that don’t like same gender Mates, but for the most part they have been welcomed with open arms.

Because we are going away on Council business, they decided to spend this year at home and travel to the Packs they chose next year. They said they didn’t mind waiting another year.

Chapter 2 The Lycan Alpha

Hunter’s P.O.V.

Mom told me to come straight home from school and I know why she is so adamant about it. Our neighbors to the west and south of our territory are at odds with one another.

With school positioned near both borders, she is afraid something might happen to me. It has been going on for weeks now and no one knows how or when this will end.

Our Alpha has remained neutral during it all, but two weeks ago their fighting had crossed our borders. Luckily no one got killed and only two Warriors had gotten injured , but it had been the reason for our Alpha to contact the Council.

Tomorrow, the Alpha of the largest Lycan Pack would be arriving and we all hoped that he would be able to put a stop to this argument between those Packs.

“Mom, I’m home.” I shout as I open the door of our cottage. I hear noises coming from the kitchen and a smile crosses my face, because that means Mom is making preparations for dinner.

“Hello, Pumpkin. How was school?” She asks as she looks over her shoulder. After I grab a bottle of water from the fridge, I kiss her on the cheek and sit down at the kitchen island.

I tell her how my day went and I ask her about her day. As the Pack-Doctor she is always busy and I enjoy the time we get to spend together. She tells me about the new Pack-members our Alpha had welcomed in about a month ago and one of them is also a Doctor.

We both know that it means more time for us to spend together and I hope it means we can do some traveling. Maybe Mom will be able to find her Mate, she deserves to be happy and I know her Mate will take care of that for her.

I never knew my Father, he died before I was born and from the stories I heard he was a rogue. Mom had met him after she had turned eighteen and he had tricked her.

She had never met a Lycan in her life and she had believed every word he told her. He had told her that she wouldn’t feel the bond the way Werewolves do, because he was a Lycan.

He told her that his Lycan knew that she was his Mate and that she would feel tingles, but not the pull as between Werewolves. What Mom had not known was that he had spiked her drink and the drugs had made her feel the tingles.

When she woke in the morning, they had been mated and marked and that is when she found out that he had tricked her. The Council had been hunting my Father, because my Mother was not his first victim.

Her Alpha had banished her from the Pack, her parents had disowned her and the Council had found her a new Pack that took her in. A few weeks after the Council put my Father to death, she found out she was pregnant.

She never regretted having me and I know that she loves me whole heartedly. We both just hope that her Mate will understand, if she ever finds him.

“Mom, did you hear about the Alpha that is coming here?” I ask her and she nods her head, but she says nothing.

I can feel that she is not at ease, that she is anxious about meeting a Lycan again. I get off my seat, walk over to her and hug her as I say, “It will be fine, Mom.”

During dinner we talk about traveling, about my education and about Mates. We talk about everything we can think of and soon we realize that it is near midnight. It is a good thing tomorrow is a Saturday or Mom would be flipping out.

Aspen’s P.O.V.

I almost cut myself, when Hunter asked me about the Lycans that will be staying here for the next few days. When I was informed that the Council was sending an Alpha to help solve the trouble, I was grateful for the help they were sending.

That was until I had looked at my Alpha and I knew I wouldn’t like the rest of his story. When he told me that the Alpha of the largest Lycan Pack would be coming, I almost ran from the room.

Alpha Malcolm knows my history with Lycans and he felt obligated to inform me personally. He asked me to be present when the Lycans arrived and for a moment I had wanted to scream, but I had just nodded my head.

Right now I want to run for the woods as two black SUV's are approaching the Pack-house. Malcolm puts his hand on my lower back and whispers “You will be fine, Aspen. We have your back.”

I look at Malcolm as the doors of the SUV’s open and suddenly I hear a vicious growl, while I smell the most enticing scent ever. My head snaps towards the cars and I know that I have just found my Mate.

Even though Malcolm knows what is going on, he steps in front of me and so do his Beta and Gamma. My Mate growls even louder and I start to fear for my Alpha and his men.

“You might want to calm down a bit, Bad Boy.” I hear Hunter say and I see that she is standing in front of my Mate. He looks at her and my heart rate is picking up its pace.

“Your kind has caused her enough pain, so back off.” Hunter growls, I have never seen my Daughter act like this and I fear of what he might do to her. To everyone’s surprise he puts his hands up and takes a step back.

“I would like to talk to my Mate, if you don’t mind.” He says as he is looking at me and I hear Hunter whisper “Mom.”

I hear my Mate growl and I see the disappointment in his eyes. But Hunter wouldn’t be Hunter if she didn’t see it as well. “Alpha Daniel, you might want to listen to my Mother’s story before you judge her.”

Despite being scared I smile at my Daughter’s words, I ask Alpha Malcolm if we can use his office and he just nods his head. “Hunter, you might as well join us. If you don’t mind, Alpha Daniel?”

He follows us as we walk into the Pack-house and Hunter grabs my hand to calm my nerves down. My heart is racing, my palms are sweaty and my hands are shaking as I open the door to the office.

Hunter slumps down in an armchair as I make my way over to the window, once I know that the door is closed and once my Mate has taken a seat I start telling him my story.

As I am talking I can feel him getting up and walking closer, I feel more anxious the closer he gets and I start to lose track of where I am in telling him the truth. The moment he touches me, I stop talking and Hunter finishes my story.

“I am sorry.” I whisper. I fear that he will reject me and I can’t blame him if he does. “You were not at fault. He was and he paid the price for it. I am sorry that he fooled you and what your Family did to you.

I promise that I will take care of you and your Daughter. I will not turn my back on you, you are my Mate and I will never let you go.” He says as he pulls me in to his arms.

I lean my head against his shoulder and release the breath I didn’t know I was holding. He starts to nuzzle my neck and a moan escapes my lips.

“Okay, that is my cue to get out of here.” Hunter says as she jumps up and heads for the door. My Mate chuckles as I turn beet-red, because for a moment I forgot that she was in the room with us.

Chapter 3 Beating the Gamma

Daniel’s P.O.V.

The moment I open the door, I smell the most delectable smell I have ever smelled and I know that I have found my second chance.

Seeing another man touching what is mine, makes me growl. When I see the three men stepping in front of my Mate, my Lycan really loses his temper and growls even louder.

When I hear the young girl speak, I wonder why she is talking so disrespectfully at an Alpha. Until I hear the girl speak again, that is when I know something else happened to my Mate and I really go ballistic.

My Lycan loses it when we hear the girl refer to our Mate as Mom, because I realize that my Mate either didn’t wait for me or I am her second chance as well.

As Mother and Daughter explain their history, I have to restrain my Lycan from pushing forward. I want my Mate to know that I accept her, no matter what.

My Mate turns beet-red at Hunter’s words and I know that she will be a handful. “Alpha, what about the girl?” One of my men links me and I link Gabe to keep an eye on her.

“I am at a disadvantage here. You know my name, thanks to your Daughter, but I don’t know yours.” I say as I turn her around. “My name is Aspen.” She says and I can drown in her beautiful deep-brown eyes.

I pull her closer against my body, and that is when someone clears their throat.

“Sorry to interrupt, Alpha. The girl is not too happy with Gabe watching her.” Brent says and I hear my Mate giggle. Ugh, I love that sound and I will make sure I hear it again and again.

“You think that is funny, Beautiful?” I ask her and with a smile on her face she looks up at me, nodding her head. “This is Brent, my Beta. Gabe is my Gamma and he will keep an eye on her, whether she likes it or not.” I say and my Mate bursts out laughing.

“I wish him luck.” She says as she is still laughing and Brent and I both stare at Aspen. “Hunter is fourteen and as stubborn and strong-headed as can be. Alpha Malcolm started her training when she was eleven and she out does his best Warriors.”

“Alpha, you better get out here.” A Warrior links me and I guess we are going to find out if this has anything to do with Hunter. I grab Aspen’s hand and walk out of the Pack-house.

I don’t know if I should be furious or that I should laugh my head off and I opt for the latter as I see Gabe face down with Hunter’s boot in his neck. Aspen and Brent join me as Gabe is still trying to get from under her foot.

“Hunter, can you please release my Gamma?” I ask her out of breath. She looks at me and says “This is your Gamma? Maybe you should replace him if he can’t handle a fourteen year old.” Gabe is gawking as the words sink in.

She steps away from Gabe and offers him her hand, but Gabe is too busy staring at her. She shrugs her shoulders and walks away, yelling over her shoulder “See you later, Mom.”

Gabe finally comes to his senses and gets to his feet, still staring after Hunter. “Alpha, who is that girl?” He asks and I introduce him to Aspen. “I will explain their story later, but Hunter is Aspen’s Daughter.”

I see a dumbfounded look on his face and am surprised by his remark “But you’re a Werewolf.” She nods her head, but she doesn’t say anything else.

“How old was she?” Is all I ask because I know that Aspen will understand my question. Aspen looks up at me and says, “She was eleven and I am glad that I read up on Lycan shifting or I wouldn’t have known what to do.”

My men gasp, because it is very unusual for a Lycan to come out at such a young age. I ask her about Hunter’s training and it turns out that Alpha Malcolm had done some reading up on that topic.

Alpha Malcolm lets us know that our rooms are ready, but I already know that I will not be sleeping alone tonight. The only question is where will I be sleeping tonight.

“Sorry, but duty calls.” Aspen says. “I am needed at the infirmary and I think you are needed at the south border.” I look at Malcolm and he nods his head. “Fine, but one of my men will be staying with you.” I say and she can tell that I won’t budge on that topic.

She shrugs her shoulders and walks off after she gives me a kiss on my cheek. I send Victor with her and he follows her quickly.

Victor links me that everything is under control at the infirmary, so Aspen is going home. Knowing that I will be occupied for a while longer, I tell him to go with her.

Almost two hours later, things have settled at the south border and I can’t wait to see my Mate. I ask Malcolm on which floor of the Pack-house Aspen lives and he tells me that they live in a cottage, not far from the school.

So, I ask if he can show me where Aspen lives as we are on our way to the Pack-house and he points behind us. “Down that dirt-road.” Is all I get out of him.

I turn on my heels and quickly find the road he mentioned. I can smell her and my Lycan is going frantic, he wants me to hurry up. I start to walk faster, because like my Lycan I want to be with my Mate.

At the front-door I hesitate, but then I open it and shout “Honey, I’m home.” I walk into the kitchen, just in time to see Hunter spitting out whatever she had in her mouth and she almost falls of her chair from laughter.

Luckily, I am fast enough to catch her and as I put her back on the chair I say “Take it easy, girl. You could have hurt yourself.” I see tears forming in her eyes and I pull her into my arms, telling her that I am sorry if I startled her.

She shakes her head against my chest and I pull back to look at her. “You didn’t startle me; it is just that it has always just been me and Mom. No one else that cared for me, no one else that was there to catch me if I needed it.”

“Hunter, I will always catch you. I will always be there if you need me, don’t ever doubt that.” And I know that I have to tell them about my history. “I was once lucky enough to find my fated Mate, but I lost her many years ago. She left me behind with four grown Sons, when she died.

After decades of being alone, I started hoping that I would find a second chance and with your Mother I did. We all have a past, whether it is years old or decades old.” Aspen has put her arm around my waist and Hunter has put her hand against my cheek.

For the first time since I lost my first Mate, I feel whole again and I tell them both that.

Hunter’s P.O.V.

Daniel tells about his first Mate and his Sons during dinner and I can’t wait to meet them. No longer an only child and Daniel’s jaw drops when I say those words out loud.

“Well, you’re stuck with me now, Dad.” I say teasingly and he reaches over the table to mess up my hair. Mom laughs at our antics and I don’t think I have ever seen her this happy.

👉Due to the word limit, it can only be updated here
Install the APP to search for the book title "Harvest Moon: Mated To My Four Stepbrothers" Read more exciting content immediately